Leaderboard

Chapter 23 - Morning After The morning sun filtered through the blinds, casting a warm golden glow over the room. Darlene woke up early that day, feeling tired because she had not slept well, staying up and thinking about what had happened and feeling weighed down by the events of the previous night. She stretched her limbs and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, gathering herself before rising from the bed. Darlene got up to put on a pair of black yoga pants, a pink t-shirt, and fuzzy pink socks. She tied her hair into a messy pony and slipped on a pair of white tennis shoes before heading down the stairs, her outfit giving off a cool and casual vibe. The yoga pants hugged her curves, and the loose shirt hung off her shoulder. She felt comfortable and ready for the day ahead. As she stepped into the living room, her gaze fell upon Avery, who was still fast asleep on the couch. He looked peaceful, wrapped snugly in the blanket she had put him in before heading upstairs last night. His chest rose and fell gently to the rhythm of his breaths. Darlene couldn't help but smile as she approached him. As Darlene reached her hand into the blanket, she could feel the softness of the fabric against her fingertips. As she moved her hand, finding the waistband of his diaper, she could sense the warmth he radiated from under the blanket; then, her hand came into contact with the wet diaper, damping her fingers and slightly cold. She checked to ensure there were no leaks, running her fingers along the diaper's edges and feeling its weight. His clothes and blanket were still dry. Darlene smiled down at him, knowing that he must have felt vulnerable in that state. "Morning, sleepyhead," Darlene whispered, careful not to wake him just yet. She bent down to pull the blanket higher over Avery's body, ensuring that he would stay warm and comfortable until he decided to rise. With a sigh, Darlene turned towards the kitchen. As she began preparing breakfast. "Alright, let's make breakfast," she whispered to herself, busying her hands with the preparation of breakfast. Her mind wandered back to the intimate moment they had shared the night before when Avery lay on her lap and breastfed. It was a tender experience, one that she knew could be difficult for both of them to process. The sizzle of bacon and eggs filled the air, accompanied by the aroma of fresh coffee brewing. Darlene found solace in these familiar tasks, pushing her apprehensions aside for the moment. Avery stirred from his slumber, the tantalizing scent of food beckoning him awake. He stretched, feeling more well-rested than he had in a long time. But as he moved, he became painfully aware of the wet diaper pressing against him. Embarrassment flushed his cheeks as he recalled the previous night – the warmth of Darlene's embrace, the soothing sensation of breastfeeding, and now this... "Morning, Darlene," he called out softly, not wanting to draw attention to his current state. It was hard to believe he had allowed himself to get into such a state in front of another person. "Good morning, Avery," Darlene replied, trying to keep her voice steady. She busied herself with flipping the eggs, hoping he wouldn't sense her unease. "Breakfast will be ready soon." "Thanks," Avery mumbled, scrambling off the couch and making a beeline for the bathroom. In the privacy of the small room, he peeled off his onesie and wet diaper, wincing at the cold air that hit his skin. He quickly dressed in a Baby Yoda t-shirt and sweatpants, stuffing the onesie Darlene had bought for him into his backpack. She was right about needing it for work – it would serve as a discreet undershirt to hide his diapers. As Avery emerged from the bathroom, he found Darlene placing plates of scrambled eggs and toast on the kitchen table. "Breakfast is ready," she announced with a smile, trying to keep the atmosphere light and casual. They hadn’t had sex or even done anything sexual, and yet it felt like waking up the morning after such an encounter. "Smells great," he said, taking a seat at the table. The two of them ate in companionable silence, both lost in their own thoughts about the previous night but hesitant to broach the subject. Despite their unspoken tension, they couldn't deny that something had shifted. Avery looked out the kitchen window; the morning sun streamed in, casting a warm glow on Darlene's face as she sipped her coffee. She glanced over at Avery, who was quietly munching on his bacon, seemingly lost in thought. She took a deep breath and decided to break the silence. "Did you sleep well?" she asked, her voice gentle and caring. "Uh, yeah," Avery replied, shifting in his chair. "Thanks for letting me crash here." "Of course," Darlene said, a soft smile playing on her lips. "It was nice having some company." Avery nodded, appreciating her attempt at keeping the conversation light. He cleared his throat, searching for something else to talk about. "So… um, what are your plans for the weekend?" "Nothing too exciting," Darlene admitted with a shrug. "Just catching up on work and maybe going for a run. How about you?" "Same, not much. Maybe grocery shopping and laundry for the week," he said. "and video games… the usual." Avery said he felt a little like a kid when he said he would play video games, even though he knew many adults did it. They shared a brief, knowing look – both of them tiptoeing around the memory of last night, neither wanting to be the first to bring it up. Darlene swallowed the lump in her throat, focusing on her breakfast as she pondered the unspoken words between them. Avery was glad to have something besides cereal, yogurt, or oatmeal for breakfast. The crispy saltiness of the bacon paired perfectly with the fluffy, buttery eggs and the robust flavor of the coffee. The combination of flavors danced on Avery's tongue, satisfying his hunger and leaving him feeling content. Once they finished eating, Darlene insisted on driving Avery back to his apartment. As they drove back, Avery watched out the passenger side of the window. "Hey, Darlene?" Avery began, fiddling with the strap of his backpack as they pulled away from her house. “Thank you for last night. The movie was great, and I had a really nice time." "Me too," Darlene replied softly, her eyes on the road ahead. "I'm glad we got to spend some time together, and thank you so much for helping me with the furniture and getting into the garage.." As they continued their drive, both Avery and Darlene found solace in the knowledge that, despite the unspoken complexities of their relationship, they both enjoyed the evening. They felt like a pair of young lovers who had both enjoyed an experience together but lacked the emotional maturity to talk about it. As they pulled up outside the building, Avery turned to her, sincerity shining in his eyes. "Again, thank you, Darlene," he said softly. "For everything. Last night was… really nice." Darlene opened her mouth as if she was about to respond. Avery, suddenly anxious she was going to say she regretted the feeding, decided to interrupt and clarify his meaning. The truth was he had thought the breastfeeding had been one of the most intimate moments of his life. "Watching the movie, I mean," he added quickly, feeling his cheeks heat up. He repeated like a broken record, “It… It was a really good movie.” Darlene smiled and reached out to give his hand a quick squeeze. "You're welcome, Avery. Have a good weekend, okay? I'll see you on Monday." "See you then," he agreed, stepping out of the car and watching as she drove away. As he stood next to his apartment door outside, Avery couldn't help but feel a strange mixture of relief and longing – grateful for the normalcy of his weekend routine, yet yearning for the tender comfort that only Darlene seemed to provide. Avery's fingers fumbled with the apartment keys, his heart still pounding from the unspoken words that lingered between him and Darlene. Avery unlocked the apartment door, and as he stepped inside his apartment, the familiar scent of stale air greeted him, a stark contrast to the warm and inviting atmosphere of Darlene's home. He closed the door behind him, leaning against it as he allowed himself a moment to process everything that had happened. "Okay," he muttered under his breath, attempting to regain his composure. "Just... think." Images from the previous night swirled through his mind – the softness of the blanket, the comforting weight of Darlene's arm around him, and the sensation of being nestled against her. It was a memory both precious and terrifying, leaving him torn between wanting to cherish it and needing to push it away. "Alright," he sighed, tearing himself away from the door and making his way to the living room. "Time for a distraction." He grabbed the PS4 controller, feeling its familiar weight in his hands as he powered up the console. The gentle hum of the machine and the flickering light of the screen provided a sense of normalcy, a tether to reality that Avery desperately needed. "Let's see what we've got," he mumbled, scrolling through his game library, searching for something – anything – that could occupy his mind and keep the memories at bay. His eyes settled on an action-packed game, one that required quick reflexes and little thought beyond the immediate task at hand. "Perfect." As Avery dove into the virtual world of gunfire and explosions, he felt a temporary reprieve from the storm of emotions raging within him. The chaos on-screen consumed his focus, his fingers expertly navigating the controller as he vanquished enemy after enemy. "Take that!" he exclaimed triumphantly, momentarily forgetting his inner turmoil. But as the adrenaline faded and the level ended, the memories of last night crept back in, unbidden. "Dammit," he muttered, pausing the game and rubbing his eyes. He felt the pressure of his bladder as he took off, running to the bathroom, almost peeing in his sweatpants. "What is wrong with me?" When he got back to the living room, the video game was still paused. He looked at it and said, "This isn't working." He glanced around the room, searching for another distraction, but nothing seemed capable of silencing the thoughts that haunted him. Heaving a deep sigh, Avery surrendered to the realization that there would be no escape from the memories – or the feelings they evoked. "Okay," he whispered, steeling himself for the internal battle that lay ahead. "Let's face this head-on." As he set the controller aside, Avery braced himself for the introspection that awaited him, knowing that the only way to confront his emotions truly was to allow himself to feel them, no matter how terrifying they may be. Avery realized his stomach was growling as it was evening, and he had missed lunch, turning yesterday's events over and over in his head. Avery went to the refrigerator and prepared himself some dinner alone. He placed them on his small kitchen table and stared at the leftovers on his plate, barely registering the taste of cold lasagna and stale garlic bread as he chewed mechanically. The fizz of his Sprite did little to distract him from the whirlwind of thoughts that refused to quieten. He sighed, pushing the plate away, his appetite gone. He couldn’t help thinking he would’ve much preferred to be eating at Darlene’s table again. "Maybe walking outside would help," he thought, slipping on his shoes and grabbing a jacket. But even the crisp evening air, laden with the scent of autumn leaves, couldn't chase away the memories of last night. He found himself wandering aimlessly. He walked by a park bench overlooking a small set of hills. As if drawn by an unseen force, Avery sat down, the cold metal seeping through his jacket. The sky was painted in shades of orange, pink, and purple as the sun dipped towards the horizon. The trees were silhouetted against the colorful sky, their leaves rustling in the gentle evening breeze. Shadows were starting to lengthen across the ground, casting a blanket of darkness over everything. Slowly but surely, the sun disappeared from view, leaving a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere behind. "Darlene…" he whispered, her name escaping his lips like a prayer. His heart ached with longing, and he couldn't help but admit how much he'd enjoyed their time together the previous night – even without the breastfeeding. Tears slid down Avery's face in the cool night. He wiped the tear with the sleeve of his jacket. The gentle feeling of being beside Darlene's breast, nestled in her arms, was like a balm for his soul. He'd never felt so safe and secure in his entire life, as though wrapped in a cocoon of love and warmth. "Why can't I stop thinking about this?" he wondered, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Hey, Avery! What are you doing here, man?" a voice called out, shattering his reverie as he almost jumped out of the park bench. "Uh, hey, Nick." Avery forced a smile at one of his apartment neighbors who lived near him, trying to hide the turmoil within. "Just needed some fresh air. How about you?" "Same, same," Nick responded, taking a seat next to Avery. "You seem a bit off, though. Everything okay?" "Sort of," Avery hesitated, unsure of how much to divulge. "It's just… I'm struggling with some stuff right now. It's hard to explain." "Hey, man," Nick said, clapping a hand on Avery's shoulder, "we all go through things. Just remember you've got friends here for you, okay? And if you ever need a friend to play with online, just look up my gamer ID." "Thanks, Nick." Avery forced another smile, touched by his neighbor's concern but knowing that this was something he needed to face alone. He couldn't shake the feeling that his mind was playing tricks on him, making him crave the impossible. As they sat in silence, the sky above painted with hues of pink and orange as the sun dipped below the horizon, the last of the sun rays reaching out past the trees disappearing, Avery couldn't help but wonder if he would ever find solace in this with or if he was doomed to be haunted by the tender moments he'd shared with Darlene – moments that seemed both achingly real and frustratingly out of reach. Avery felt it would have been better never to have known a feeling like this. Avery headed back to his apartment and put his jacket up in the closet. The soft glow of the moonlight streamed through the bedroom window, casting a serene light on the rumpled sheets. Avery lay in bed, his eyes wide open as he stared at the ceiling. The darkness pressed down on him, suffocating, as memories of being held in Darlene's arms consumed his thoughts. "Stop it," he whispered to himself, trying to convince his mind to let go of the images that haunted him. He twisted and turned, attempting to find a comfortable position that might lull him to sleep, but to no avail. "Fine," he muttered, throwing off the covers and rising from the bed. Desperation clawed at his chest as he stumbled into the darkened living room, determined to recreate the scenario from last night. He placed a pillow on the couch and then one on the cushion, hoping it would conjure up some semblance of the comfort he'd felt nestled against Darlene. "Please work," he murmured, laying down and pressing his face against the pillow. But the soft cotton was a cold, lifeless imitation of the warmth he craved, and a wave of bitter disappointment washed over him. "Damn it!" he cursed softly, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. Meanwhile, when Darlene returned home, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the Goodwill truck parked outside her house. Her heart clenched at the realization that they were here to collect the belongings of her baby. With a heavy heart, she watched as the workers loaded the once cherished items onto the vehicle - the crib with its soft sheets and mobile, the countless stuffed animals that had been gifts from friends and family, and the tiny outfits that now held only bittersweet memories. Each item felt like a piece of her heart being taken away, a reminder of what could have been. The sound of boxes being loaded echoed through her quiet house, adding to the emptiness she felt inside. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she watched. Darlene wiped her tears away as they finished. "Thank you for coming," she said to the Goodwill workers with a brave smile, blinking back tears. Once they had driven off, she closed the garage door and stepped back into her empty, quiet house. "Get it together, Darlene," she told herself, fighting the urge to crumble into sobs. In an effort to take her mind off the emotional maelstrom that threatened to overwhelm her, she changed into workout clothes and began a series of lunges and squats, accompanied by blaring rock music. "Come on, Darlene, focus," she chided herself between breaths. After completing her workout, she moved on to tackle a few loose ends at work, her fingers flying across the keyboard as if possessed. "Distraction is key," she thought, forcing herself to concentrate on the task at hand, all the while knowing that the silence in her heart would be waiting for her once the music stopped. The weekend lingered like a thick fog, the hours stretching into eternity as both Avery and Darlene tried to navigate their newfound loneliness. The shadows in their respective homes seemed more pronounced, the silence deafening as they each attempted to fill the void with mundane distractions. Monday morning loomed on the horizon, casting an air of uncertainty and unease over their upcoming office encounter. Would they ever be able to look at one another without recalling their shared intimacy? Or would it serve as a bridge, connecting them in ways neither had anticipated? Neither of them really knew if they would’ve preferred to bring up what was weighing on their minds or ignore it for fear of what the other might say. That Sunday night, as the last vestiges of the weekend slipped through his fingers like sand, Avery found himself compelled to do something he never thought he would: attempt to recreate the breastfeeding experience again from Darlene. He knew it was a futile endeavor – nothing could compare to the warmth and comfort her body had provided him – but some desperate part of him hoped that by mimicking the scenario, he might recapture even the smallest fragment of those tender moments. Determined to relive the feeling of security he had once felt in Darlene's arms, Avery grabbed a diaper. This was the first time he was going to put on a diaper for reasons other than work. The first time he was going to wear one when he didn’t feel like he had to. Avery carefully unfolded a fresh diaper, smoothing out the soft material before gently sliding it between his legs. He pulled it up and adjusted the sides, making sure it fit snugly against his body. As he fastened the tapes, a sense of vulnerability and embarrassment washed over him, but he pushed past it in his determination to recreate the feeling of being cared for and nurtured by Darlene. He couldn't help wondering if being swaddled would somehow transport him back to that serene cocoon of warmth and love. Blushing with both embarrassment and determination, Avery meticulously arranged the pillows on the couch just as he had done the previous night. He pressed his face against the soft fabric and took a deep breath, trying to recreate the comfort he had longed for. "Okay," he muttered under his breath, trying to block out the nagging voice in his head that told him this was ridiculous. "Just... just close your eyes and focus." He envisioned Darlene's gentle touch, the soothing rhythm of her heartbeat, the scent of her skin as he lay there, cradled in her arms. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't conjure the magic of that night; it remained an elusive memory, taunting him from just beyond his reach. "Damn it," Avery whispered, frustration seeping into his bones as he abandoned the futile endeavor. He couldn't shake the feeling that something important had been awakened within him – a yearning for connection, for closeness that went beyond the physical. And as much as he tried to suppress it, he knew it wouldn't be silenced easily. "Tomorrow," he thought with a mixture of dread and anticipation. "Tomorrow, I'll see her again."

Chapter 85: Already? “WHAT?!?” BETH ALMOST screamed at the touch to her shoulder. She looked up and realized it was Charlotte. “Are you okay, Beth?” she asked. “Who are you talking to?” “My dad,” Beth sobbed slightly. “Come on, let’s go find somewhere you can calm down for a few minutes and have your conversation in private,” Charlotte urged her towards the nearby library. “Beth, who’s there with you?” Her dad practically shouted from the phone. “It’s Charlotte, Dad…” she managed to breathe. “Can you give the phone to her, sweetheart?” Her dad asked. “My dad wants to talk to you?” “Hello?” Charlotte asked; a moment later, she said, “Hi, I’m Charlotte Perez,” she told him, “Beth has had a pretty rough afternoon, and I just found her in tears calling you on the sidewalk. I wanted to make sure she’s okay and she’s safe?” She paused momentarily, holding the door open for Beth as she guided her inside. Beth let her lead her to an empty study room right then while giving some of the basics of what had happened as far as she knew. Beth was finding it impossible to focus right then, though; she knew how close she and Connor had to have been to getting nabbed by Kelly. She had to have had a plan since she was there! “Beth?” She heard and felt the hand on her shoulder again. “Huh?” “Your mom and dad want to talk to you,” she said. “Beth, breathe,” her mom told her. “You’re safe, you’re okay.” “Mom… she almost…” “Breathe, sweetie,” her dad told her with the phone now displaying their holograms looking over their daughter. Charlotte stayed with her, and between her parents and the kind giant beside her, she managed to regain her composure, finally wiping the tears from her face. “Better?” Charlotte asked. Beth shrugged, “I guess…?” “Beth, do you want Amanda to take you to her place tonight? There’s no safer place?” “Where’s Connor staying tonight?” she asked Charlotte. With a shrug, she said, “I assume back in the dorm, but I haven’t heard anything?” “Can you call Amanda?” Beth asked her parents, “If he goes with them, I will?” “And if he’s staying on campus…?” “Then… I’ll manage too,” she said nervously. Her mom left for a few minutes, and she could hear the talking in the background. “Besides this attack, honey, how was the rest of your day?” Her dad asked her. She shrugged, “Okay, I guess… Actually, I guess up until class, it was pretty good. I went to lunch with Reila and Connor…” Charlotte sat there patiently as she and her dad talked, and she gradually felt slightly better from talking with him. Her mom came back on, “They’re still at the hospital checking Connor out, but he’s planning to return to the dorm tonight. You sure you don’t want her to come get you?” Beth sighed, “Yeah, it’s just through three classes tomorrow, then we’ll film some scenes, and then I’ll go with Connor to Amanda’s… I can make it.” “If you’re sure?” Her dad asked. She nodded, “Thanks for talking, I think I’m okay now.” “Well, as soon as we’re done, I will put some feelers on what happened. I don’t like the idea of you having a target because of me…” Beth’s mom said. “Her mom deserved to go to prison, though - she was very involved in my mother’s crimes!” “Just when you think we’re done with your mom’s crap,” her dad shook his head. “We’ll talk more later, honey. We love you, be safe!” “Love you guys, too,” Beth said and hung up. She looked at Charlotte, “Umm… thanks for being there for me…?” Charlotte smiled at her, “I have a feeling you’d do the same for someone else?” She shrugged, “Maybe?” She looked at her, “Doesn’t mean any less to me though, really, thank you.” “Well, feel up to heading back to your dorm?” Beth nodded. “Here, use this first,” she handed her a wet face wipe. It wasn’t the kind that would remove her nanites, but it would at least clear the tear tracks. She blushed, “Thanks…” They began returning to her dorm, “You don’t have to walk out of your way with me?” Beth told the tall girl. She smiled, “Why do you think this is out of the way?” “Don’t you like live off-campus in an apartment or something?” Charlotte laughed, “Beth, my whole goal of going to Emerson is to be a normal student. Complete with living in the mighty fine accommodations of the Emerson University dorms! Roommate included!” Beth looked at her in shock, “You don’t even have a single?!?” She laughed, “I’ve known Kelsey for years; her mom was a crew member on Charlee for most of the show. We mostly get along pretty well, and we both grew up pretty spoiled – so we kind of made a pact to see what it was like to live ‘normally’ for our college years.” “That’s kind of cool actually…” “What about you? Surely your parents can afford an off-campus apartment? Or, it sounds like Connor’s grandparents would take you in? You could commute?” Beth shrugged, “There are a few reasons, but one is very much the same as yours… wanting a ‘normal’ time at college.” They traveled together, and Beth learned she was just one building from Charlotte in the same block of dorms. “Thanks,” she told Charlotte as they reached her front door. “Anytime, Beth. We’re cast members together, and the one thing I have always believed in is that cast and crew stick together. I’ll always have your and Connor’s backs.” Beth smiled up at her, “Thanks.” “Go get some sleep; it’ll be a long weekend!” Beth nodded, went to her room, changed into her pajamas, and promptly passed out in bed. I WOKE UP in the morning to an alarm I had begun setting. Since our pods weren’t closed in, there was no reason I couldn’t just get up on my own. I was just climbing down when Mackenzie came in, dressed in her swimsuit. “Are you sure you still want to go swimming?” She asked, concerned. “It’ll help, I think,” I told her. “The pain on my ankle isn’t as bad, but I think some laps in the pool should help it stretch out.” She sighed, “Let’s get you going then,” she said. After pulling off my diaper, she led me to the bathroom and checked the bandages and gel effects. Much to my relief, the bruise was very faint on my side, and my leg felt much better. ‘Didn’t know I was kicking a solid concrete wall…’ I griped internally. She pulled both from my body before I dressed in the swimsuit. She carried me in my suit to the elevator, still wanting me to ‘rest my leg.’ While the elevator descended, she said, “You keep having some close calls, Connor; you need to be really careful the rest of this semester.” I nodded, “Sorry, I seem to be a trouble magnet like my mom.” “Well, stop being so attractive,” she joked with me and poked my nose. I blushed. She tossed me in the water, and I began swimming laps. Lilly joined me, and for some reason, that day, she was more than able to keep up with me for once! ‘Injury?’ I wondered. ‘I don’t know what being without the nanites will be like either,’ I admitted. Mom had told me about the different settings enabled in hers all those years ago, and I just hoped most of it was like a genetic code that was hard-coded into my DNA now. Things like more intelligence, strength, motor skills, and more had been boosted by her and Grandma early on in her time in the dimension. Those were the nanites that had been in my bloodstream since I was born. Of course, my baby twin sisters also had the same protection in their blood. ‘Riley’s out of luck if she ever comes here!’ I noted in my brain. Of course, I was in that same boat now! I definitely tired sooner that morning, and for once, I was ready to stop when Mackenzie was. Lilly kept swimming her own laps without me. Mackenzie had wrapped herself and me in towels and insisted on carrying me upstairs. “You can’t be planning to carry me to all my classes today?” I asked her in the elevator. “Don’t tempt me, Connor!” “You’re that worried?” I asked her. She sighed, “You have to know something about how we get as Bigs, right?” I nodded. “Well, with only four of you now, I’m getting attached to all of you – but you probably the most. I promise I’ll back off, but understand it is difficult?” I smiled at her and found myself giving her a hug, “Thanks.” “You’re welcome… now go get a shower; I’ll put your Pull-Up and clothes by your shower and check on you in a bit.” “Okay,” I said, carefully washing my body and hair, knowing I had a long day with filming ahead after classes! BETH MANAGED TO make it to breakfast, where she found Connor already sitting down. She decided to hell with everyone and went to give him a hug. “How are you feeling?” She asked him. “Better…?” “How bad did she get you?” “Just a bruise, you can still see a little bit of the handprint, actually,” he told her. “You’re just lucky, that’s all that happened!” “I know, but I wasn’t going to let her get you?” “You’re too sweet, Con,” she told him. “I’m going to get some food; watch my stuff?” “Sure,” he told her. The two of them were joined by Livy and Reila that morning, who wanted the story. “So Kelly’s gone?” she asked. Beth shrugged, “Who knows? I can’t imagine she’s not at least booted from the university, though. Attacking a Little as a Big and getting busted for it is definitely against the student code of conduct. She also said she was planning to kidnap both of us.” “Why, though?” Livy asked. Beth sighed, “My stupid family…” Reila looked curious, “What? You have like the most upstanding dad in the country? He’s a Supreme Court Justice?” Beth snorted, “Dad’s fine… It’s mom’s side of the family that’s the problem, and I know I’ve avoided telling you about them... It’s a long story…. The short version is my grandmother was the founder and CEO of SafeFoods when she got busted after going after my dad… Well, yeah… I could take a whole day telling this, actually, but let’s just say my grandmother is serving one of the harshest regression sentences ever given. I think Kelly’s mom must have been involved with her? It sounds like she got a serious sentence, too. Something went wrong, and Kelly ended up in an orphanage?” Connor spoke up then, “Sounds like she had a tragic childhood. Unfortunately, she went after Beth rather than take advantage of her apparent academic accomplishments, earning her scholarship and coming to Emerson to rise above it.” “Holy shit, that’s nuts!” Reila said. “Yeah… It’s actually worse if you know the whole story,” Beth said. Having been told Beth’s horrible past, Livy nodded in agreement. Reila looked inquisitively at them both, “I’ll tell you sometime,” Beth said with a sigh. “Just not this weekend, Reila.” “We’d better head to class, Con,” she told Connor. She watched to see if he limped but was glad to see he was walking pretty normally that morning. Every now and then, you could tell he got a twinge of pain, but as they split off to their separate classes, she was pretty sure he would be okay. “See you in a while,” she told him. “See you,” he responded with a smile. ‘I think it was worth staying and not running away?’ she thought to herself as she made her way into class. ‘At least I hope it was…’ I WALKED INTO computational intelligence class that morning, feeling the least prepared for classes so far that semester. Fortunately, the work I’d been doing all semester meant I wasn’t clueless about anything through my morning classes. HoloField theory was interesting enough that it almost took my mind off last night. During lunch, I met up with Beth and Reila in the cafeteria. I ate a meal with them, but Reila was leading the conversation. “Are you two going to be okay?” Reila asked. “Huh?” Beth asked. “You’re both still not acting like your normal selves?” I shrugged, “Yesterday is in my head a bit, I’m guessing Beth’s the same?” She nodded, “Filming was bad enough, but then the thing with Kelly sucked.” “Speaking of the witch, did you see the local news site in the last twenty minutes?” “No…?” Beth and I said nearly in stereo. I watched Reila fiddle with her tablet for a second and then showed it to us. Yesterday, Emerson University Police responded to a call of an assault in progress. A student, Kelly Danvers, was arrested for assault, battery, and attempted kidnapping of two other university students. DPL4 News obtained the arrest report, which states that Kelly had a backpack with two Little and Betweener-sized inflating pacifiers, a collapsing stroller that would have fit the two victims, alternate clothing and diapers, along with syringes filled with sedatives. During her attempt to attack the students, one of the victims was able to get away, and the other was able to hold her off until help arrived. Due to injuries sustained, Danvers and one of the victims were transported to the hospital for treatment. Danvers was arraigned today and released on a fifty-thousand-dollar bail. 4 News reached out to Emerson for comment. It was given the following statement, ‘We take very seriously any possible assault upon our students. Our university will fully investigate this complaint per our policies. Due to our policies, we cannot make any more comments until the conclusion of that investigation.’ Upon a follow-up question, we learned that the alleged assailant is suspended from the university and not allowed on the grounds pending the outcome of a hearing. “So she’s already free?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I want to know how she came up with bail money?” She paused and answered Connor’s question, “Depending on which judge she was in front of, they may have just decided she was only guilty of being incompetent at adopting the Little she wanted.” She paused, Reila nodded, “When kidnapping is a societal norm, hard to not have judges think it’s just a minor infraction.” “She’s already out of the hospital?” I groaned, “I thought I’d done enough damage to at least put her there for a few nights!” “Nanites, remember?” Beth said. “Beth, you two need to be careful. I don’t know that she’ll listen to the idea of staying away from campus?” Beth nervously nodded, “Maybe it’s time to start thinking about listening to mom and dad about bodyguards.” I blanched at that, “They suck to have.” They looked at me, “My mom forced us all to have them back home most of the time.” “Why?” Reila asked. “Let’s just say my mom went home and took a lot of knowledge with her. Her company is one of the richest on the planet back there.” “Oh,” she said. “You know, I can’t believe either of you give me the time of day.” Beth kicked her friend lightly under the table, “We’re no different than you, Reila. Don’t go thinking that you’re not awesome! I, for one, hate that the first thing people think of when I tell them who I am is who my dad is!” “Same,” I told her with a sigh. “I appreciate being here and getting a little anonymity until they figure out who my mom and grandmother are!” Reila looked thoughtfully, “Guess that makes sense. What are you two doing this weekend? Going back to your grandmother’s Connor?” For the rest of lunch, we talked about the film project and the trip to my grandmother’s, which didn’t seem like it would be as relaxing since we’d be coming back to campus each day to film. Soon, Beth and I headed to our final classes of the day before we planned to meet and walk to Matisse afterward to film. “Did they get any scenes filmed last night that had been on the schedule?” I asked suddenly as we got to the doors. Beth shrugged, “I doubt it; Charlotte caught up with me after I gave my statement. I bet they decided to postpone?” I nodded, “I guess they could probably make it up tonight after we do the scenes with us and tomorrow evening too.” She nodded, “Have fun in your crazy, weird math class.” I smiled up at her, “Enjoy your easy calculus class!” She stuck her tongue out at me, and I laughed. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading, and thanks for the likes the other day!!! 💜 I will be out of town at the end of this next week and privacy may be a bit of an issue. I will probably end up posting Thursday evening, but it may be Friday evening before I get the next chapter up. I appreciate your patience! Thank you again for the likes, please keep them coming? It's been a long week and I'm only up to half-way through Chapter 102 right now. Hoping to make some more progress this next couple days - the likes really are like candy to bring some energy to the picture! 🙂 All of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle. If you enjoy my writing, please consider supporting me with a purchase! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifteen: Appointment for Katie Ann Katie Ann rolled out of bed at first light and decided to see what she could do to keep herself occupied until Daddie got up. Her books and other activities were downstairs, and she thought going for them might get her in trouble. She found a coloring book and some crayons in one of the dollhouse bookcases. Heading to the turret part of the room, she was glad to find it had comfortable window seats. She could barely see the room door from the window seat she picked, though. Lying on her belly, she colored while watching the world go by. Daddie had woken up and, after making himself ready for the day, headed to deal with this regressed daughter. Finding her bed empty and her not visible in the room from where he stood, he screamed down the hall, scared, “KATIE ANN!” “Here I am, Daddie,” she said cheerfully from the turret. He was looking the other way, not expecting the answer to come from that direction. So he almost snapped his head towards the way the sound came. Walking into the turret, he said softly and without any anger, “What are you doing, sweetie?” Her reply was, “Coloring Barbie and watching the world go by.” “I need to get you dressed. You have two appointments today, Buttercup,” he told her. He proceeded to help her up and lead her to the changing table. Pulling her nightie off first, he lifted her up and strapped her down before changing her bottom. While she was still up there and convenient to reach, a set of her frilly socks was placed on her feet. With that task done, she was set back on the floor. A simple yellow cotton dress was dropped over her head before yellow bows were tied in her hair. They headed to the mudroom to put some Mary Janes on her after they had breakfast. Heading to the car, she was soon strapped in the car seat. Finding her activities next to her, she continued reading her book. She felt the car move as she was deep in placing herself in the book. Daddie must not have driven far because the next thing she knew, he was telling her, “We’re here, Buttercup.” She looked up to see they were parked in front of a generic strip mall. What the name or the purpose of the stop, she couldn’t figure out from her vantage point. Daddie helped her out of the car before taking her hand and leading her to a door. Walking in, the lady behind the counter greeted them with, “Welcome to Images Hair. How may I help you?” “We have a 10 o’clock with Angela for Katie Ann Telgenhof,” Daddie responded. The lady offered them a seat and let them know that Angela would be with them shortly. Katie Ann saw an activity cube sitting in the corner. Even though it was meant for babies, she still sat next to it. She started playing with it to pass the time. Her Daddie just smiled at her, and on the way, she kept herself occupied. Soon, she heard, “Katie?” from the salon area. Dusting herself off, she headed to where Daddie was waiting. She then followed the lady and her Daddie towards a chair with the already waiting booster. Angela helped Katie onto the chair before covering the little girl with a pink cape. Turning to Daddie, Angela asked what she was doing to Katie’s hair. He said, “Give her bangs, trim the rest, please. Can you also set her hair in ringlets when you are done, too, please?” “Am I washing it?” she asked. “Please,” was the reply before he went to the waiting area. Turning to the regressed girl, “Let’s get your pretty bows and braids out of your hair.” Mumbling to herself, “Someone is an expert in doing braids.” “What grade are you in and what school do you go to, Katie,” she asked as she was removing her right braid. Katie Ann, with a slight worry, thought hard about that because Daddie never briefed her on these questions and the lady expected an answer. She would have to make up the answers on the fly. “I am in second grade at Clearwater Elementary.” “Clearwater? That is a bit far away. Let me help you down so we can go wash your hair,” the lady said, helping Katie down. “Mommy lives there, Daddie here,” she answered as she followed the lady to a chair sitting by a sink. The lady had her kneel in the chair, so her head was a bit higher. Angela soon started to wash the regressed girl’s hair with shampoo, which smelled like bubblegum. By the time her hair was done, she was purring loudly. After Katie was back in the original chair, Angela didn’t take long trimming the regressed girl's hair. The stylist continued by giving her bangs just in front of her face. The hairstylist started to blow dry her hair before giving her the requested tight ringlets. Angela was using plenty of hairspray between curling. After Angela was done, she tied a bow on top of the curls. She continued by taking the cape off Katie and helping the little girl down. Finally, she led the young girl over to the waiting Adam. Daddie said, “Angela, she looks wonderful. We will see you in two to three months,” as he was tending to the money. Taking his daughter, he went to the car before strapping her in the car. Leaving the strip mall, he told her, “Katie, you look pretty. We have a 45-minute to hour drive to our next appointment. Kathleen, I am interested in your thoughts.” “About the hair? I really do look cute, and they treat a child my height a lot better than an adult my height. They treated adult me with pity. For little me, it was just another child. Oh… If anyone asks, I am a second grader in Clearwater Elementary school living with my Mommie during the week,” she said, finishing the last bit in giggles. “About my apparent new age and lifestyle? I am fine with being your child.” “Thank you, Katie Ann, enjoy your book,” Daddie said, returning to his driving. They stopped en route at McDonald's for lunch, specifically a happy meal for her. Soon afterward, they were pulling into the driveway of a farmhouse in the country. He showed up at her door and then let her out of her harness. They walked hand in hand to the door. After he opened it up, she walked into what looked like a waiting room stuffed with toys. Daddie spoke, “We are a little early for Katie Ann Telgenhof’s appointment,” as she was looking around the room. She noticed that they were not alone. There were two other ‘children’ in the room. They were adults like her in children's clothes. One was wearing a pink babyish dress, and the other was a boy wearing overalls. “Please fill these forms out. Doctor Carla will be with you as soon as we can,” the lady behind the counter said. Katie Ann got nervous because she had always hated the doctor's office. She also didn’t know if this one actually knew she was an adult. But then again, those other kids were obviously adults, just dressed young. “Is this an actual Doctor’s office or a play Doctor’s office?” she wondered. She doubted a play Doctor’s office would have forms to fill out. Daddie did say something about talking to the doctor about her lightheadedness last night. While he sat down to fill out whatever the forms were, she went to find something to keep herself occupied. Spying a Highlights peeking out from under the pile on the table, she took it and situated herself near the other children. She hadn’t been reading for long when she heard, “Kathleen, can you come here and help me with this family history.” Coming over to her Daddie, she filled out the questionnaire as much as she knew. She took her chance to glance at her forms, pointing to Daddie that she had her appendix out when she was eleven in 1998. That last statement caused the other girl to snap her head towards where the little girl was. After the adult task was done, Katie Ann returned to where she had left the Highlights and continued reading it. Soon after both other children’s names were called, she heard “Katie.” She headed to the counter, where a lady was standing. “You are a cutie. I am Nurse Lori. Let's start with your weight and height,” the lady said as she led the girl to where a scale was. After the little girl’s shoes were removed, the nurse had her stand on the scale. “You are shorter than most people standing here,” Lori said as she lowered the height gauge. Tasks at the scale done, she led the small group to a room next door, which had Sesame Street characters on the wall. “Please strip her. You can leave her socks on,” she told Daddie. “Take her binder and diaper off, too?” he asked. Checking her chart, she answered, “Yes, on the diaper. And … “ Lori started as she was checking the chart. “... Yes, because you have her signed up for a gynecological check-up,” causing Katie Ann’s mouth to drop before pouting. After the nurse stepped out, the little girl was soon naked, sitting on the examination table in the room. She was kicking her legs very nervously, making the paper under her crinkle. By now, she had figured out this was an actual medical clinic that specialized in children like her. They are actually adults but are treated like children. She also knew because the nurse said the magical gynecological word, she wasn’t going to like all the prodding she was going to get here. Soon, the nurse was back. “Katie, let us get those vitals,” she said as she wrapped a blood pressure band around the little girl's arm. Katie Ann felt the band get tight on her arm while Lori was listening to her blood flow. After her blood pressure was done, the nurse took her pulse at her wrist. After her pulse was done, Katie was asked to get on her tummy so Lori could take her temperature. It caused her to think of a way to take her temperature on her back. The only place on her back was her bum. She exclaims, “My temperature!” figuring this was going to be the tail all over again. “Oh, you do have a voice. Yep, that is how we take temps at this clinic,” the nurse said as she helped the girl flip over. Daddie mentioned, “Yeah, Katie Ann is quite shy in new situations.” Taking a thermometer out of a container, she dipped it in lube before putting it in Katie’s behind. She was rubbing the little girl’s back while the temperature was being taken. After a bit, she took the thermometer out of the little girl’s bottom and then helped the girl up in a sitting position. Katie Ann returned to her nervous kicking as the nurse left the room. Soon, the doctor entered the room, saying, “Hello, Katie Ann. I am Doctor Carla.” Shyly, the little girl said, “Hello, Ma’am.” As she was checking the little girl’s ears, she addressed Daddie, “Any medical concerns?” “Yes, her dwarfism is one. Her birth parents point out that she loses her breath, gets dizzy, and has headaches when she raises her heart rate too much. She actually blacked out yesterday because she scared herself with something that had no basis in fact.” Daddie spoke as the doctor was checking the girl's reflexes. “Her medical records arrived today, but I haven’t had the time to review them yet. But about those concerns, I have a few ideas about what the last one might be. I will need a urine and blood sample to make sure they go from minor to quite worrisome medical issues. As for her short stature, by her current real age, all the side effects would have shown themselves. Visually I can tell you she doesn’t have a proportionally enlarged head, a hump on her back, or bowed legs. The other major side effect is scoliosis, and we can check that right now,” the Doctor said while asking Katie to roll over. Katie Ann nervously rolled over, only to just have the doctor run a finger down her spine. After that was done, she was helped back into a seating position. She then watched the doctor check her breasts for lumps. The Doctor spoke again, “She doesn’t have a curved spine or, thankfully, any lumps on her breasts. Katie, lay down and put your feet in the stirrups. Are you two having sex?” She helped the little girl get in position while looking at Daddie. The last question caused Katie to turn a little red in the face. “Our relationship is more of a BDSM or child-parent relationship. She is under contract with me, and by the contract, the relationship is non-pain, non-sexual based. I only see her every other weekend. She is at college the rest of the time,” he answered. Continuing, he said, “As far as I am aware, Katie Ann didn’t enter into this relationship as a little. I decided she was going to be one, but she appears to have taken to it hook, line, and sinker,” which caused the little girl to blush even more in response. The doctor nodded in reply. “When was the last time she had her period, and would you like to stop them? A lot of my clients stop them,” she asked. “Katie Ann would have to answer for both of those,” Daddie answered as the doctor was spreading Katie’s lips. As both were looking at her, Katie answered nervously, “Last week for my period, and I would LOVE to lose the period.” She felt the doctor taking what she assumed to be a PAP sample down below. Cleaning up, the doctor said, “Other than the dizziness and the loss of breath issues, she looks quite healthy. I will send the nurse back in to take Katie’s urine and blood samples. She will also give her flu and birth control shots. She will need to come back quarterly to get the birth control shot.” Soon, Katie was nervously kicking her legs again. She didn’t have to wait long before the nurse was back and asking for Katie Ann’s arm. Putting a tourniquet around her forearm, the nurse alcohol swabbed her before taking a blood sample. “Do you want a Barbie band-aid or a heart band-aid?” the nurse asked. “Barbie, please, Ma’am,” Katie Ann responded quietly. After she got her band-aid, the Nurse asked her to flip over for her shots, causing her to exclaim, “Eeps, on my back?” as she flipped over. “We give shots on the bum here, Katie,” the Nurse answered as she gave the first of two shots. Soon, the little girl was spotting two band-aids on her bum before being asked to roll over and put her feet on the stirrups again. She watched the nurse prep her private parts and stick a catheter down there. Soon, the nurse was done taking the sample and removing the catheter. An institutional diaper was placed on Katie by the nurse. She didn’t think it was as comfortable as the diapers Daddie had used so far. Addressing the little girl, “You earned yourself a sucker little girl. We didn’t need to spank you at all. You were a very good little girl. We will see you in three months for another shot.” Looking at Daddie, she said, “The doctor will give you the results of the blood, urine, and PAP samples when they are ready. I will let you get her dressed and deal with payment,” before stepping out of the room. “Spanking?” the little one exclaimed after the nurse left as Daddie dressed her by putting her binder on her. Putting the dress over her head, Daddie explained, “This place believes in corporal punishment for misbehaving littles. Didn’t you see the paddle hanging behind the front desk?” “No, but what about the contract?” Katie asked. In the process of putting Katie’s shoes on, Daddie said, “That only controls me and you. It doesn’t stop other people from punishing you how they see fit. That being said, you were a perfect little angel,” kissing her on the head while helping her down from the examination table. The regressed girl responded with a sad “Ooh” as they headed to the front lady. Quietly she told the lady, “The nurse says I earned a sucker. Can I have one, please, Ma’am?” The lady gave her a sucker and told her, “Such manners. Some of the kids here could learn a lesson from you,” while patting her on the head. She then returned to dealing with payment information with Daddie. After Daddie was done, she followed him, sucker in the mouth to the car. Soon, she was strapped in her car seat. After Daddie climbed into the front seat, he made a phone call: “Hello, George. Other than her dizziness, the doctor declares her healthy,” causing Katie Ann to blush and pay attention. … “We won’t know that ‘til she runs the samples.” … “She is in the back strapped in, sucking on her sucker she earned for good behavior.” … “She didn’t seem to mind it. Except for the fact she didn’t like their method of dealing with misbehaving littles. That point is moot because she was a little angel.” … “I will talk to you later, and I will keep you informed.” “Your Daddie George says hi, Buttercup,” Daddie said as he started driving. She was soon involved in ‘Farmer Boy’ as they headed to the next destination. Soon, she felt the car stop. Looking out the window, she hadn’t a clue where she was. She was just parked in front of a building. After helping Katie Ann out of the car, Daddie led her into the building, “Welcome to the Children's Museum,” a lady at the door said. With that, the little girl became very excited and tried to pull him towards where she could see other kids, “Wait, Buttercup, we’ve got to pay first.” After paying, she pulled her Daddie towards the museum proper. They stopped in the first room, which was full of musical instruments. He watched her as she played around with them, smiling to himself about how excited his regressed daughter was to play at this museum. You wouldn’t believe she is really nineteen looking at her. After Katie Ann had her fill in that room, they continued on to other parts of the museum. They stopped to see various rooms, like one totally with logic puzzles. One almost directly from the ‘Goodnight Moon’ story, she especially liked the rube goldberg exhibit room. “The museum is closing in 15 minutes,” the loudspeaker said after they had been there a few hours. “Wow, where did the time go,” Daddie said, “Well, I guess that’s our cue to leave, Buttercup.” He took her hand, and they headed out of the museum towards the car. After she was strapped in, he started towards home. They pulled into the garage after a stop at the local diner for dinner. Coming into the house, Daddie led her to her bedroom after removing her shoes in the mudroom. Katie Ann was lifted onto the changing table and then watched her Daddie change her soaked diaper. She was then helped off the table, and her dress was changed to a princess nightie. “You have another hour before bed, Princess. You’re free to play or hang around either in this room or downstairs in the parlour. I will be watching the TV downstairs,” he told her before walking out of the room. Katie had seen a container of Play-Doh and various toys this morning and decided to play with it at the table in the room. She hadn’t been playing long when Daddie came back with a sippy cup for her and stuck her pacifier in her mouth. Soon, Daddie was back, helping her clean up her mess before leading her to her bed. After tucking her in, he read her another bedtime story.

Hey everyone! I really didn’t mean to be rude to any of you, but I’ve received a few comments about this story, and I really just wanted to take the time now to thank you all. As I’ve said before, I don’t write for the likes or comments, but they are certainly a bonus when going through this process. I could write about anything really, but your all’s comments really tell me what you enjoy more from what I write. In the future, this could mean bolder storylines where I take a few more risks, and I think many of you will enjoy them a lot when they occur. For now, though, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 5: Judgement of Love, Compassion, and Caring Plans never go how you initially think they will. I had learned that in third grade when my group of five suddenly were all absent on the day we were supposed to present our history project to the class. I ended up surviving that, but being here made me feel the stakes were much greater than a simple grade regarding Ancient Greece. Originally, I was supposed to break out within days of initially coming here and hitch a ride back home somehow, but those plans were made before I began to learn anything about the people here or the environment itself. As such, days, turned into a week, which turned into almost a month now staying with Oppy, Harriet, and Luna. They had become a well-oiled machine taking care of us Littles, while even making sure to separate me out from Ditzy and Derek due to my mental clarity over them. At first, I reveled in my clear superiority to my friends and my seemingly rare independence in this dimension as a Little. As much as it pained me, I quickly began to see the truth in Oppy’s words about their society regarding us Littles. Being a Little, meant that most assumed that rattles and using my diapers were to be the highlights of my life. Our little family knew differently, but the constant put-downs, jeering, side jokes, and straight-up even discriminatory practices, had limited my time amongst the Bigs and Middles of this society outside of the academy compound. It was honestly starting to become a little lonely. We would still go to the mall or an occasional restaurant for a celebration, but these instances had become increasingly rarer as the weeks went on and we all waited for the trial. As Oppy was retired and Luna was essentially in limbo now due to her association with Chelsea and Samantha, both took it upon themselves to entertain us Littles during the day while Harriet was away studying at the academy and trying to learn more about the trial itself. All three tried their best, but I still felt very much apart from everyone else. Finally, though, last Saturday, Harriet bounded in after another long day of being in class. “Everyone! The trial is next week!” “Are you sure?” Oppy asked skeptically, all of us having heard the same announcement at least twice before and even in the same manner. “Yes, Oppy! That’s why I’m so excited now. It’s all going to be over, but I found out two of the judges. That’s why I’m confident,” she explained. “One trial, coming right up!” I wasn’t sure what to make of it all, but Oppy and Luna now both seemed certain that the trial would proceed. So, sure enough, they were all right and we got the official call last night about Chelsea’s and Samantha’s trial happening today, just as Harriet had announced. Now, I knew trials were a big deal, but I started to become nervous once more when I woke up and everyone was in a mad dash to get ready for the trial that was happening in only a few hours. Blending in, I followed their lead and rushed through my own morning routine. As had become a tradition now, I was left alone to shower and ensure my own good hygiene, but as I exited the shower, I saw something that was still somewhat of a rarity. Oppy had picked out my clothing for the day. Now, I didn’t mind this particular lack of independence when it had occurred, and in truth, I kind of enjoyed it. Oppy had a pretty decent fashion sense and she never seemed hell-bent on trying to embarrass me like what seemed to happen to Ditzy or Derek. Outfits that showed off diapers, their lack of independence, or their juvenile interests were common now almost everyday practices. My simple outfit however, of overalls and a green polo onesie underneath was just enough to show my Little nature to the court today, but it wasn’t enough to the point where one would automatically assume that I was regressed. Regardless, I quickly pulled up my still-present diaper and practically leaped into my clothing. To be frank, as I put on my shoes, I grimaced at the semi-thick garment now about my waist. I had originally hoped to shed the thing off by now, but interview questions 43C had apparently done a number on my psyche. I wasn’t damaged goods or anything, but moments of darkness or any crawling noise would quickly cower me into submission and occasionally result in an accident. It was terribly embarrassing at first to admit to any of them, but Oppy, Luna, and Harriet had all been there to comfort me and help me through it. Due to a few occasional subsequent accidents though, I remained in diapers, and they had now suggested for me to bring Stripe with me everywhere I went. He honestly made for pretty good camouflage and as juvenile as seeking comfort in a stuffy may have been, he definitely worked wonders when I needed him to. Still though, I had felt a little better a few weeks ago when Oppy and Harriet came back one day from the academy and announced that they had made sure that Mr. Jameson would be ‘walking a little funny’ for the next few days… whatever that meant. I didn’t ask those types of questions. Moving on with my morning, I then sauntered downstairs and after a quick bite to eat of my dinosaur oatmeal, I ensured I had all that I needed for the day and helped Ditzy and Derek to the car outside. To be blunt, by now, I felt like their older sibling, but neither seemed to truly mind the dynamic and only thanked me as well as they could at this point each time now that I helped them out. After ensuring we were all ready to go, a short drive later and Oppy made sure to park in the visitors parking lot. She grumbled a bit about being a legacy here and deserving a close spot, but just moved on and made sure that I took her hand as we entered the building. Harriet and Luna were holding onto Ditzy and Derek respectively with their own stuffy’s as each of the Bigs, or singular Middle, carried our diaper bags over their shoulders. It was embarrassing to be seen with such a childish item like that, but it only takes so many wet diapers or a convenient snack to actually appreciate their presence in one’s life. Still, one brisk walk later and we were in the building. A short sign-in and a walk through the metal detectors, and we were finally on the other side and waiting for the courtroom to be ready. Instantly, despite their notion of being more superior in this society here, I could quickly tell that Luna, Harriet, and Oppy were all very nervous. I wondered if I should be as well, but I had little time to think. The doors soon opened, and we all walked in as one united group. Before us, in the front, stood the traditional court layout of multiple seats, followed by the bar, two mirrored desks, and then one long top piece flanked by a single enclosed box. The wood flooring and furniture went oddly well with the ornate red curtains and cold sleek marble columns behind it all, but there was no doubt… this was the courtroom where all would be decided today. Then curiously, a blonde Big woman dressed well in a charcoal suit soon waved over to us. “Oh, there she is,” Harriet noted. “We got Stephanie to defend us today. Don’t worry. She’s one of the best.” “Brian’s kid?” Oppy asked as she pushed forward while waiving to Stephanie now, a note of skepticism playing just a bit in the back of her tone. “That’s the one” Harriet nodded. “As I said though, she graduated five years ago and is already on her way to becoming a judge one day.” “Hmmm… Young, but if she’s anything like her father… I guess we shouldn’t worry…” Oppy said with a mixture of both relief, confidence, and still a little apprehension. I guessed quickly that it was likely because of her age, but I just hoped she was one of the young ones who would use her youth to her advantage rather than as a crutch. “Stephanie!” Harriet called out before hugging the blonde Big woman in front of us now. The two hugged for a moment and then Stephanie broke the hug first. “It’s so great to see you all. Despite everything, I think we have a real shot today considering the circumstances.” “You do?” Oppy asked with a large note of hope laced in her voice. “I do, but…” Horrifyingly, she then looked at me. “I’m told you aren’t regressed…” her eyes quickly flicked to my crotch and then to Stripe and I suddenly got very self-conscious. “I’m not…” I said shyly. “I just…” “They used interview 43C on him, Stephanie” Oppy defended me. “Jameson better not be here today...” Stephanie chuckled a little. “Don’t worry. I think he’ll stay away from your family for the next six years at least after what you all did to him. Pretty hilarious if you ask me.” We all laughed a little but then Stephanie looked right back at me. “Okay… so not regressed, which means that I want you to sit up here with me… if you’re okay with that…” I looked behind her at the two chairs already there. “I… I’m not sure,” I answered as honestly as I could. “What would I have to do?” Stephanie looked a little pained. “Actually… and please don’t take this as that I think Littles are only cute little poop machines, but I just want you to sit there and look pretty today.” Despite her reassurance, I still felt like I was more of a prop in all this if I was taking her meaning. “Just sit there? That’s all?” “Yes… that’s all.” Again, her eyes looked pained, and I guessed that counted for something. She then sighed. “I know it’s not ideal, but the judges here are still a bit traditional unfortunately. A few should be on our side on general principle, but I need to paint them a picture. Their minds are mostly already made up I’m afraid to say, at least if my instincts are even close to being right. If they see you though… an unregressed Little supporting one of the defendants at least so publicly after your interview, they may question their stance on all this.” “Don’t count on it, Steph,” a cold voice from our right sneered. We all looked up and saw a tidy yet stern-looking redhead stare right back at us. “Judge Grossman will be presiding over all this today… you know how she is with Littles and her rulings.” Stephanie’s face became even more grave after that, but to my relief, she at least defended herself back. “Maybe, Taylor, but Hawthorne will be here as well from what I saw. Didn’t he fail you our first year on basic law and said, ‘I will never trust you in court if you even make it there?’” Taylor gulped and glared back. She seemed like she was about to retort when the bailiff struck the floor to announce as the judges started to walk in. Silently, I nodded my head in agreement to stand up here with Stephanie in support of at least Samantha. Something told me that we would need all the help we could get from the judges walking in now. The first, Cunnings, was an elderly lady whose blue eyes had seemed to fade with time, yet still shone out with their original intelligence and brilliance. Judge Franklin was next and was clearly the youngest, but also seemed like the most studious and observant of the bunch. Judge Grossman followed and I wasn’t sure what it was, but her blonde hair just seemed to magnify her eyes and put a chill down my spine. Fortunately, lastly was Judge Hawthorne who seemed the kindest and most reflective of the bunch. Curiously, I thought he even gave a little wave to Oppy who was seated behind me. I didn’t have time to see if she made any move back. “Al rise!” the bailiff announced as the judges entered the chambers fully and then sat down. “Be seated.” Everyone quickly sat and Judge Grossman pulled up the microphone closest to her. “Yes, thank you bailiff,” she began. “To everyone else, thank you all for coming to this important and critical trial of one Samantha and Chelsea Norris, both accused of stealing a Little, or Littles, for themselves, and breaking academy rules in their acquisition and handling. Now, we know there has been some rumors going on about that this trial is to determine their guilt or innocence.” I could quickly see that Stephanie’s face seemed to grow darker with each of the judge’s words. “While this court will always abide by the justice system in place that we hold so dear,” she continued, “we also must inform this academy that we have already rendered a decision based on the evidence that has been presented to us…” “However,” Judge Hawthorne quickly interjected, “we are not without mercy or understanding. Going to foreign worlds is dangerous and unpredictable as it is, and our hunters, recruiters, and cleaners often face challenges that go beyond the scope of the laws that we have created here. Considering recent and compelling testimony, we have granted this trial to check if there is any new evidence other than what was presented officially to us already.” There was a continual murmur amongst the crowd that I could hear behind me after that, and I wondered just how often these sorts of ‘trials’ occurred here. I was no legal expert by any stretch of the imagination, but all this still felt very wrong. Of course, they could have a ‘not guilty’ verdict already, but that also felt very far-fetched to me with the way everything had been presented so far. As much as I liked with what I knew about Samantha at this point, I also knew by now that she, not even including Cheslea, had clearly broken the rules. Now, it just felt like a matter of degrees of how bad their guilt would be and if the crimes of one would affect the other. As much as I didn’t wish any ills onto Chelsea, I really hoped they would be tried separately. “The defendants will now enter!” the bailiff announced. Soon, both Samantha and Chelsea walked in and took their place in a small thigh-high stand next to the judges. Immediately, they seemed to paint a picture of how seriously, or not, they were taking all this. While Chelsea did look very fashionable, her jeans and nearly see-through shirt left much to be desired for a person defending themselves in this type of courtroom and with seemingly mostly conservative judges. Conversely though, Samantha was dressed more modestly in a single beautiful but simple blue dress. She seemed a little nervous however, so I quickly gave her a tiny wave of support. To my relief, she saw my little gesture and smiled and waved back to me. Judge Grossman then gestured to the defense, and Taylor quickly stood back up. “Your honors, I would like to simply begin and end with the presentation of the interrogation colors.” A small gasp went up through the room. “I believe there will be enough evidence there to prove why the full extent of the law should be pursued here.” Judge Cunnings then looked over at us. “Is there any objection to that, Miss Stephanie?” she asked, her intense eyes nearly burning a hole into her. Stephanie briefly stood up and shook her head. “No, your honor. In fact, I was anticipating these colors being brought up.” She then paused and oddly looked at me before turning her attention back to the judges. “If it will please the court, I would like it entered into the record about these colors and where they were obtained.” “Very astute and thorough,” Judge Franklin noted. “Proceed, Miss Taylor.” Taylor begrudgingly nodded and used a remote clicker to bring up a single presentation screen to the side of the courtroom, which soon powered on. From the image that appeared, I immediately recognized the highchair-like device from my interrogation, the same that I assume was used on the others as well. I quickly felt a tingle of fear on the back of my neck and just prayed the lights would stay on. “As you see,” Taylor began as she pointed to the screen, “the chair here is designed for large amounts of skin coverage. This allows both the restraint of an individual if required, but it also monitors the subject’s vitals and brain pattens.” My eyes quickly widened, and I worried that despite me telling the truth, if my body had somehow betrayed me and would then sink the case in an instant. I looked over at Stephanie with worried eyes and she seemed to look back at me with her old look of reassurance and gestured for me to take a breath. While a few weeks ago, I may have seen it as a trap of some sort, now and to my relief, it just felt like a source of comfort once more. “The data collected during each interview question is then collected and interpreted into the average of a single color,” Taylor continued. The screen quickly turned into a few different colors. “While rare, some subjects may display more than one color if the responses were too varied in emotional outputs. Upon receiving the data already however, this will not be the case today.” Judge Hawthorne sighed and then waved at Taylor. “Proceed, Miss Taylor, but be warned… this is only evidence… not a spectacle at the movies.” Taylor quickly nodded. “Yes, your honor.” She then proceeded to go through each of our results by first showing our image during the interrogation and the color the interview questions produced afterward. Luna showed as the color lavender and Ditzy showed up as aquamarine. Curiously, Derek showed a dark purple and many in the audience gasped. Distressingly, Taylor grinned widely as if she had won in a single stroke of genius. “Nothing further, your honors,” she finished. Fortunately… I think… Stephanie quickly rose before the projection was turned off. “Your honors?” Each judge then turned directly to her. “I believe there was one more interview that day. I believe your honors should see it as well.” “Very correct you are,” Judge Cunnings noted. “Continue, please, Miss Stephanie.” Stephanie nodded and quickly looked relieved. “Thank you, your honor.” She then gestured toward the screen, and sure enough, my face appeared next. Embarrassingly though, my color was pink. Now, ever since I had taken whatever Samantha had given me and I had come out the other side of the portal, I had noticed a few oddities. Fear of the dark even before my interrogation, a little emotional instability, a larger attachment to Stripe, and a few others all just seemed par for the course and overall, not very problematic in most cases. That being said, I found that occasionally, particularly in times of stress, I had much less of a filter… like today. “I’m not a girl!” I blurted out. My hands quickly clamped over my mouth. Much to my chagrin, the whole courtroom burst into laughter. Even the judges were grinning or even chuckling over my comment, and in that moment, I could only pluck Stripe off the ground near my chair and hug him tightly until it was all over. Fortunately, Judge Hawthorne just held up his hand after a moment and smiled warmly to me. “It’s okay, Percy. We know you aren’t a girl. The colors just represent your emotional state, with the lighter colors being the ones to show a happier and more willing emotional state, understand?” Despite my massive blushing, I quickly nodded. “Yes, sir.” At that moment, I then also realized why everyone had gasped over Derek’s color, dark purple. If lighter was better and happier… it made sense that it also meant that darker colors represented the complete opposite. While the judges seemed to deliberate for a moment amongst themselves, I then quickly turned back toward my friend. The ‘man’ was currently reading a picture book and was slowly being fed animal crackers by Oppy to keep him happy and distracted. Right then with the new evidence of his color, I wondered just how much of the old Derek was still in there and raging against all of this. I had little time to contemplate the notion though. “If prosecution now rests,” Judge Grossman started back up, “does the defense have any further evidence it wishes to present today?” Stephanie slowly rose. “Yes, your honor.” She then reached below the desk and pulled out four large manilla folders. “I would like to submit these for the record along with the breakdown of colors in defense of my client… clients,” she quickly corrected, blushing a little. I was starting to get the opinion that maybe Chelsea was already considered a lost cause… ‘But that would be crazy, right?’ “Very well,” Judge Franklin said. “Bring them up here so we may examine them.” Stephnie nodded and handed a folder to each judge. “Thank you… anything else?” Stephanie withdrew back to our desk, and to my surprise, shook her head. “No, your honors. The defense rests at this time.” “Understood,” Judge Grossman noted. All four judges then rose, and the courtroom soon followed. “We will adjourn and come back with the next steps or a final verdict. All our dismissed.” The judges then quickly filed out, and as soon as they were out of view, I could no longer hold back and spun around to the so-called ‘defense’ investigator next to me. “What the heck was that?” I asked angrily to Stephanie, who was clearly taken aback by my sudden anger. “Where’s all the evidence? The long trial? Shouldn’t we be burying the prosecution? What gives?” To my surprise, once her initial shock over my outburst had faded, Stephanie smiled. “You know… I’ve actually studied some of the law from your planet. I would understand why you would ask those things, but please understand, Percy… the judges already have evidence. When you all came in here at first, Samantha and Chelsea submitted their own records, along with a dozen or so cleaners, and two hunters that were observing them and everything that occurred back at the con. By the time you were even questioned, 95% of the evidence for the trial had already been processed and viewed by the judges.” It felt so wrong to hear all that, but part of me felt that it also made sense as well. In a society with so much technology and observation of each other, it only felt natural that the court process could be sped up as a result. Still though, I kept getting a funny feeling about all of this. Turns out, my funny feeling was correct. Less than 10 minutes after the judges left, they returned. “All rise!” the bailiff announced again. We all quickly stood, and I clung onto Stripe’s arm once more in nervous anticipation for what was to come. The judges then each took their seat once more and then gestured for the courtroom to sit back down. Judge Grossman cleared her throat and spoke. “We the judges have rendered a verdict, but we are unsure of one aspect of this case.” She then folded her fingers together and took a deep breath. “Ever since the Height War ended, this society has prospered due to the unique relationship between a Big and a Little on the whole. This academy stands vigilant in finding other worlds to perpetuate this cycle beyond our own.” She then oddly seemed to look at me for a moment, but then continued. “That being said, we acknowledge that there are sometimes limits to this magical bond and we in the academy are here to preserve that bond beyond the dimensions.” She then disturbingly looked angrily over at Chelsea and Samantha still standing in their box beside the judges. “The actions you all had taken on Earth were violations of many of the rules of both worlds. Now, both worlds stand to suffer on a very personal level or even overall due to what you all did that was not part of your original plan or mission. We as judges cannot stand for this at the academy.” Her words seemed final, and I feared the worst, but her eyes seemed to wander around the courtroom and then creepily back on me for a brief moment. “That being said,” she continued, “we as the judges must acknowledge the evidence before our eyes, but this is not always an easy task. Given the scope of all that happened, we call forth Percy Miter to stand before us tomorrow in chambers. Further evidence is needed, but no matter what, judgement of both sisters will be rendered afterward.” Judge Grossman almost seemed to end it all right then, but Judge Hawthorne quickly spoke up before she did so. “That being said, we the judges also find that there is enough evidence to support that these actions were for personal gain and maybe even influence but perhaps a fulfilment of something stronger as well. Something that even we have now power over.” He then looked over to both Chelsea and Samantha and then over to our group. “In acknowledgement of this, we the judges will allow a brief period of time for you all to see each other today. Take the time to see each other before all is finished tomorrow.” He then stood up and banged his gavel. “Court dismissed!” I could quickly tell that Judge Grossman was not a part of that plan, but Franklin, Hawthorne, and Cunnings all seemed pleased, particularly when Samantha personally thanked them from her position in the box still. It was a small gesture, but it seemed to speak volumes to those three judges at least. Stephanie soon ushered us out and to a side room off from the courtroom. We waited for at least fifteen minutes, but finally the door opened, and both Chelsea and Samantha burst into the room. Two armed guards followed them in, but kindly did nothing when both sisters came up to us. “Oh wow! Look at how cute you two are!” Chelsea gushed over Ditzy and Derek as she fully scanned them and then gave them a hug each. “Oh! I can’t wait to dress you all up in your little clothes when I get out of all this mess! We’re going to have so much fun together. Just wait and see! Parties! Balls! Pageants! Oh, the fun!” Ditzy and Derek seemed to just be happy with seeing her again right then, but right before Samantha steadily walked up to me, I noticed an odd look on both Harriet’s and Oppy’s face. Before I could ask them what was wrong, I felt a large but gentle hand on my shoulder. I quickly spun around and was once more face-to-face with Samantha. It seemed that the last month had not been kind to her, unlike Chelsea. She was still beautiful, but her skin was paler, and dark circles now hung under her eyes. She almost seemed to be a shadow of her former self. “Hey…” “Hey,” I replied awkwardly, not really sure what to say. Still, her appearance concerned me. “Are you okay, Samantha?” Instantly, I could see a block of some kind with her in responding to my question. I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but I also felt like she was at least holding something back from me. “Please tell me… I want to know how you are…” She still seemed hesitant, and I could still hear the joyous laughter and all the plans that Chelsea had made from nearby, but finally, Samantha spoke up. “I’ve had a lot of time to think… a lot of time…” She trailed off a bit and I quickly realized what the difference was between the two sisters since all of us had last seen them. Samantha had guilt… Chelsea had none. “It’s okay… I understand why you did what you did…” I managed to make out after a minute of silence between us. I didn’t say that I had forgiven her yet for drugging me and taking me from my world, but I had since come to realize that she had made her decision with her heart and not her ego or own ambition. To her, she had found a struggling Little on Earth and she offered a new life for them. “I might need a little bit to get back to where we were… but I don’t want you to regret what you did to or for me in the end.” Samantha seemed to struggle with that concept. “But I drugged you… I… took you from your family… friends…” she bemoaned. “What kind of person does that? How could I ever call myself a caregiver after having done that to you?” I sighed and clasped her withdrawn hand. “Those are bad things… I can’t say that I forgive you for them, but you offered me a life here. Did you do that because you wanted an accessory to dress up and play with, or did you do that because you wanted me to be happy and you thought this was the best way that you could offer? If it’s the latter, which I suspect it is, isn’t that the mark of a true caregiver?” I could instantly tell that my words were starting to have a profound impact on her. They were simple but true, and in that moment of her doubt and self-anguish, they also seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Oppy, Luna, and Harriet were all tense but still smiling in our direction, which gave me a little relief. To be honest, I had always been worried about the next time we would actually see each other, but Samantha’s vulnerability and guilt was something that I had not anticipated. It softened her image to me even more than I had done myself in the month since I had come here. We weren’t how we were at the convention, but I could feel the bond between us grow once more. Getting out of my own thoughts, I then swore that I could see a few misty eyes with Samantha standing before me. She wasn’t bawling or anything, but I could also see the relief that my words had provided to her clearly tortured soul. Also, being the observer that I was, I noticed that her fingers were flexing a little. I could have shuffled it off and the day would have been over and no one the wiser, but I decided to take a leap of faith right then. “You know… it’s okay if you want to hug me… I wouldn’t mind…” Samantha hesitated for maybe only a second, but then instantly broke right after and quickly wrapped me up in a large hug. There was no hesitation in her body anymore… no guilt, but just happy feelings now coming from her. I knew that she knew she had done wrong in her initial methods to get me here, but there was also now an understanding between us that her actions weren’t that of someone doing evil. Maybe morally gray, but her intentions at least seemed good though. Looking over briefly at Chelsea, I knew I really couldn’t say the same about her. “Times up!” the guard then loudly announced. Samantha then backed up and wiped her eyes quickly. Oppy smiled over at her daughter. “Hang in there, kiddo. All this is almost over. Just another day and we’ll know.” Samantha cleared her throat while Chelsea had already begun to exit the room. She then looked at each of us with her large, now more hopeful eyes. “I just want to say… to all of you… thank you for taking care of everyone and for sticking with me… us through all this mess.” She turned to Harriet. “You were one of my best students and after all this, you’ve proven even more of how great an addition that you’ll make to the academy.” She then turned to Oppy. “Mom, if it wasn’t for you with the Littles and all this… I…” Oppy held her hand up to stop her daughter. “Think nothing of it, dear. I’m your mom with all this, and besides, the Littles have been like little gifts, but I’m sure they’ll be happy to have you back… both of you.” I could hear the annoyance in her voice at the end, but I knew it wasn’t directed at Samantha, particularly when her look was then cast to her other daughter. “Oh… yeah… thanks mom,” Chelsea hurriedly said while exiting the door. I could see that Oppy wasn’t impressed with her thanks, but she just quickly hugged her other daughter not wanting to dwell on it all, and then we all waved goodbye. Then, just like that, both sisters were gone once more. Now, we wouldn’t see them again until their sentencing tomorrow. Samantha’s presence, despite the weight of her regret over what she had done to me, was still as warm as ever. As soon as she left, I could feel her absence more than I ever had before and I hugged Stripe to fill the void. Today, the trial had gone very differently than what I had originally imagined. Some of the judges seemed to be on our side, but once again, I felt like I was being thrown into the fire and back at the crux of this whole mess. A singular failure and all could be reduced to nothing once more with two figures being punished in ways that I didn’t even want to imagine. Still, for now though, all I could do was hunker down with my new family and wait for the coming interrogation tomorrow.

BB’s Nursery and Day Care Epilogue Part 2A, The Party (Authors Note: Because I’m having so much fun writing about the party it has gotten pretty big. I decided to give the readers here at Daily Diaper the first part of the Party.) ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Marge looked over the adult tent. There was a bar that served beer and wine and a DJ playing fun music and if requested some dance music. She was not sure how much dancing there really would be. Mr. Grey was able to give her the number to a full service party place that catered to the rich and weird. They built their company on providing secure and question less service. Plus, they had no problem with the NDA requirement for all staff. Apparently, this party wouldn’t even crack the top 50 on their weird o meter. Hollywood being not that far away she could believe it. The guests would be arriving soon, and she was looking forward to seeing all the program babies again. She received a lot of responses and not quite like she expected. Over the year they had maybe 300 or so young men come through the nursery. She had received responses from all the people she could still get in contact with. The babies were well scattered around the country and there were lots of “Wish I could make it but” type responses. However, some of those were really upset that they couldn’t make it and wanted to know if they could still come by at another time. The wanted a chance to meet their loving Nannys again. This would be a distinct policy change for BB’s. They normally prohibited that sort of contact. Something for the Headmistress to consider in the future. The surprising part was that most of them were not coming dressed up. There were still thirty or so that would come dressed up and all of those had their own caretakers of some sort. It was the other hundred or so that were coming as adults that caused her to add a beer garden to the party. A lot of them were married or were coming with girlfriends. They were all hoping to see Mrs. Nelson, the Headmistress or one of the Nannies. She figured it was like a class reunion and they hoped to see their favorite teacher. They deliberately forged deep bonds with the program babies, and she was heartened that they still remained after so much time. She started her last minute check by walking through the parking area. There was extra security at the gate to check invitations and identification. Once in the parking lot there were two parking areas set up. The adult only parking area and the adult with children parking area. The children’s car park led right into a very large tent with temporary benches and lockers for changing and storing street clothes. While some would come dressed, most would need to change clothes. Nanny Marge wandered through the tents checking the decorations and readiness. Smoke rose from the BBQ grills, balloons, flowers and many other decorations were in place. The party place had provided a face painter / balloon artist, and she was already set up. There was a huge bouncy house, tea tent, princess tent and a ballet tent. There was also a tent for relaxing movies and tv shows. The most important part was a video sing along with the poopy princess. The Headmistress was planning on leading the first song. They figured Nanny Becky might need a little motivation to get started. Her steps carried her into the building. There was a coloring station, playpen, and rows of changing tables. The small stage had been changed into a photo spot for selfies and more professional photos. The playpen had a check in, and check out system so care givers could get a break and have some food or go mingle with other adults. Little stations were set up with crafts and small games. Tons of stuff for the little ones to do. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The last couple of weeks had been a whirlwind for Tammi Lee. She did a few more days in the nursery and then she was grown up in stages. She spent her days in the daycare and played with Tina and Janice. Her heart was a little heavy every time she saw her dad as Janice. She could see the pain in her mom’s eyes as well but also saw the determination that made her mother so formidable. She was not giving up on her dad. Tammi Lee had learned a lot about being a child again too. She learned that pull-ups don’t hold as much as she wished. She learned that some baby formulas don’t agree with her tummy. She remembered crying as runny poop overwhelmed her My Little Pony pull-up and leaked down her legs. Janice and Tina both tried to calm her down. It may have been the youngest she felt since coming to BB’s. Helpless, smelly and feeling so, so, small. She just stood there not wanting to move. Every second more slime crawled down her leg and pooled on her pretty socks and shoes. She felt more like a baby then when she was put in her crib. Nanny V found her less than five feet from her potty chair. Tammi Lee had hurried and tried to make it but the diarrhea had hit her hard. Faster and stronger than she expected. It took Nanny V longer to stop the tears then to clean up the mess. Tammi Lee learned that the potty chair was more embarrassing than a diaper. Squatting in front of everyone was very embarrassing. She learned that big girl panties were something to treasure. The comfort and the trust that Nanny V showed when she expected Tammi Lee to keep them dry made her happy. And she did. Tammi Lee spent her days in the daycare and her evenings in Nanny V’s room. Most of the time as Tommy. They had made love as adults on their second night together. Tommy could not have been happier. On the few nights she stayed Tammi Lee, she slept in the crib Nanny V had moved in. It took up quite a bit of the limited space in the apartment, but it was worth it. Today was party day! It was also her graduation day, sort of. After the party she was free to leave BB’s, her punishment officially over. She still had to help Grandma Edna fix her fence and flower beds though. She rolled the name around again, Grandma Edna. She was looking forward to having a real Grandma. Dad didn’t have any parents and Mom’s parents lived out east and were kind of standoffish. Still a little angry that Mom had married and settled in California. Tammi Lee had spent last night in her crib. She had made sure her diaper was wet before Nanny V got her out of the crib. Nanny’s smile wide and bright as she gently squeezed the warm wet crotch of her diaper. Then Nanny had nursed her in the big rocking chair. Her deliciously warm milk filled her mouth with every pull. It seemed that there was more milk to drink than there was when she first started suckling weeks ago. Nanny gently padded her diaper and sang to her as she rocked. No diaper rub or sexy spanking. Today Nanny was all business. As Nanny V dressed Tammi lee she explained “Today is BB’s grand reopening. We are having a huge party with lots of guests. I expect you to be on your best behavior.” When Tammi Lee opened her mouth to ask a question her binky was quickly popped in. Nanny V continued “No speaking when you’re a baby. Babble and cooing are all that is allowed. When you’re a toddler later you can speak in age appropriate words to your friends only. If there is an adult present, you are to be seen not heard unless they ask you a question. We will finish the day with you as a big girl, but the same speaking rules apply to adults.” When Tammi Lee was dressed, she put the soft leather harness around her chest but did not attach the leads. Then she was carried into the daycare and plopped into the playpen. With a parting kiss and a “Be good.” Tammi Lee was left alone. Tammi Lee sat in the playpen area. She had crawled over and grabbed some blocks to play with. Her toddler harness was weird, but she was not asked her opinion. Nanny V said there would be lots of chaos and she did not want her little one to get lost. Tammi Lee tried to stack the blocks, but her lovely short sleeved dress was very puffy and kept getting in the way. It was like an explosion of blue and purple lace, ribbons and bows. It ended at her waist and layers of soft petticoats kept it out from her body. Her matching panty cover with its rows of matching lace were well displayed. It was paired up with matching booties and baby bonnet. Tammi Lee gave up on the blocks and grabbed a fluffy green stegosaurus to cuddle. She sucked on her binky, stroked her soft stuffie and watched the people scurrying around and doing last minute setup. Not that she was ignored. It seemed everyone stopped by at least once to check on her or stroke her cheek and tell how pretty she was. Nanny Katherine made a point to step into the play pen and check her diaper, which included a very embarrassing diaper sniff. Tammi Lee was feeling a bit lonely all by herself and was hoping Tina and Janice would come to keep her company. They were a lot of fun to play with, even if she was a baby and they were mostly big girls. However, they were not the first ones to join her in the playpen. Tammi Lee watched as a Mommy led her daughter across the room toward the playpen. They were both wearing matching yellow dresses and looked very happy together. The little girl was obviously in toddler mode judging from the waddling walk that only came from a thick diaper. The Mommy checked her daughter in and led her into the playpen. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ At first Cindy cowered in the back of the car, not caring that no one could see in. Afraid of discovery. Soon enough though she relaxed and sat up straight. She had to trust her wife, her Mommy knew what she was doing. She flipped the mental switch she had developed at BB’s. She left all the control, worry and decision making to her care giver. To her Mommy. She was a carefree child. All stress belonged to someone else. Barbara watched the change in the rearview mirror. The worry lines left Cindy’s face and the weight she always carried as a District Attorney fell away. Not too far because it was not in her nature to leave those responsibilities to someone else. It was like a little ray of sunshine coming out from the clouds. She would prefer it if he retired. Money was not an issue. The had plenty and he had no idea just how big her trust fund was. It was so pleasant to fall in love with a man who had didn’t know how rich she really was. Filthy was the correct term. A conversation for another day. Cindy watched the streets roll by. She had given her entire trust to her Mommy, but she was still curious about where they were going. Where could they be going? Mommy had some friends and connections from her time at BB’s. Could there be some kind of group meeting? Maybe at some Nanny’s house? A few minutes later the streets started to look familiar and then she was sure of where they were going when the entered the warehouse district. She excitedly said, “Momma, are we going to BB’s?” She thought they were still closed. Barabra smiled at the excited girl. This party was going to blow her little mind! She said “Yes, sweetie! We are going to BB’s.” The squeal and hand clapping were so much like a little girl that Barbara couldn’t help but shake her head. She never realized just how deep he let himself fall into his Cindy persona. She loved it. Barbara was forced to stop at the gate. The gate guard said “As I live and breathe it is Nanny Barbara. Welcome home!” Then she looked into the back through the open window and added “Oh, I see you brought Miss Cindy with you as well.” Barbara reached out the window and grabbed the older women’s hand “Oh Fiona, it is so good to see you. I was worried about you after the gossip got back to me. You must have been so frightened. Are you really, ok?” Fiona’s eyes flickered to the big eyes staring from the back of the car. No need to scare the poor dear. She said “I’m really ok. All the security is rotating on and off. I’m off at 2pm and will be hanging in the beer garden visiting. If your free, please come find me and we can catch up.” Barbara gave her hands another squeeze and said “I will come find you. I’m sure I will be able to get someone to keep an eye on Cindy.” Fiona said, “That would be wonderful.” Then she waved at Cindy and said, “Have fun sweetie!” As her Mommy drove through the parking lot Cindy wondered when BB’s got a beer garden. Maybe she misheard her. Cindy’s eyes got bigger and bigger as they drove through the parking lot. There were tents everywhere, lots of colorful ballons and she could now smell the smoke from the BBQ grills. When she saw the bouncy house shaped like a giant castle she squeaked “Is it a carnival, Mommy? Mommy! Is it the circus?” Barbara laughed and said “It’s kind of a carnival sweetie. BB’s is having a huge party to celebrate its reopening. Lots of food, games and many of your little girlfriends for you to play with.” Cindy said “I hope Tina is here. She is so much fun to play with.” Considering she was the Headmistress’s daughter Barbara was pretty sure she would be there. She said, “I’m sure Tina is looking forward to playing with you too.” Barbara noticed that they were a little early as there was nobody parked in the children’s lot yet. Good, it meant front row parking. She was sure her little one would be exhausted by the time they went home tonight. She got out of the car and opened the back and barely managed to catch the girl who exploded out of the back seat. She snapped “Calm down Cindy! I promise they won’t start without you.” Cindy bounced on her toes and tried to sound contrite when she said, “Sorry Mommy.” Barbara smiled and pulled Cindy into a big hug. She said “It’s ok sweetie, I know you’re excited. Just hold Momma’s hand.” Barbara opened the trunk and took out a duffel bag, a large diaper bag and her purse. She handed the diaper bag to Cindy and said “Here honey, help your Mommy carry your stuff in. After all they are your diaper things for your cute stinky little butt.” Cindy blushed as she took the bag. She said “Ok Mommy” but never stopped looking around at all the tents. Barbara led the way through the locker tent and into the building. She said, “Cindy which locker here is yours?” Cindy pointed to one with a ballerina penguin on it and said, “That one Mommy, the one with Sigmund the dancing penguin.” As she unlocked the locker and put away the duffle bag, she asked Cindy “Do you like Sigmund’s pretty tutu?” Cindy said “Oh, yes Mommy. Ballet dancers are so pretty.” Barbara grinned, closed the locker and led Cindy deeper into the building as she said, “I agree sweetie, very pretty.” Barbara was lost in a small cloud of nostalgia as they walked. So many things were the same yet so many things had changed. She reflexively stopped when Cindy shouted, and she only just avoided walking into someone. She heard Cindy shout “Hi Nanny Veronica! We are here for the party! Is Tina here yet?” Nanny Veronica laughed and gave Cindy a big hug. She said “Hi Cindy! Tina is not here yet, but my little Tammi Lee is in the play pen. How’s my pretty princess doing today and who are you with?” Cindy thought that Tammi Lee must be the luckiest baby in the world because Nanny V was so nice. Cindy grabbed her Mommy’s hand and said “This is my Mommy. Mommy this is Nanny Veronica, and she gives the best princess lessons ever.” Barbara smiled. She had heard all about Nanny Veronica and her little Tammi Lee from Nanny Marge. They still liked to share BB’s gossip, even after she quit many years ago. They had been very good friends when she worked here and still were, even if they did not see much of each other anymore. Barbara said “Hello Veronica, I’m Cindy’s Mommy Barbara. I used to work here some time ago. Before your time. I used to work with Nanny Marge. Back before she was so bossy.” Nanny Veronica giggled and said, “I don’t believe there was a time she was not bossy Barbara.” Barabara laughed and said, “You may be right about that, now that think about it. But what was this about a play pen?” Nanny Veronica said “The play pen is a perfect spot for Mommy’s and Nanny’s to drop of their girls and get a little break for socializing or eating with other adults. It’s filled with toys and other girls to play with. My Tammi Lee is there so that I can help with the final preparations for the party.” Barbara smiled and said “That sounds perfect! Let me sign in my little one and see if there is anything I can do to help. If nothing else, we can get to know each other.” Nanny Veronica took up Cindy’s free hand and said “That sounds like a great idea. I’m sure Tammi Lee would love someone to keep her company.” They walked over to the playpen and Barbara picked up the check-in sheet. She read the entry for Tammi Lee. Sign in Form Child Name: Tammi Lee Age: 1 year Caregiver: Veronica Collins Caregiver Type: Nanny Bottle: Y Sippy Cup: N Snacks: Y Potty Status: Diaper, Contact Nanny for change. It seemed simple enough and Barbara filled it in for Cindy. Child Name: Cindy Jenner Age: 4 years Caregiver: Barbara Jenner Caregiver Type: Mommy Bottle: N Sippy Cup: Y Snacks: Y Potty Status: Diaper, Contact Mommy for change. Barbara handed the sign in sheet back to the young lady in charge of the play pen. She said, “So you will page me if she needs a diaper change, or any other thing comes up?” After a quick glance at the sign in sheet the security guard said “Yes, Mrs. Jenner.” She had been working at BB’s for only a couple of months. Her tenure at the agency was short lived due to an I.E.D that left her almost dead. Her recovery has been slow, and her physical abilities were and still are well below the minimum standard required by the agency. So, she took the disability package and the security job offer. It was the best thing next to being an agent. She loved BB’s and all they did here. She was already scheduled to take the Nanny course required of all Nanny’s that worked at BB’s. The next opening was in the early fall but in the meantime, she still kept her security job. She had been off the night of the BB’s raid but still felt some guilt over what happened. She knew it would not have made a difference if she had been there, but the guilt remained. That was part of the reason she volunteered to work today. That and the chance to see so many men playing at being little girls. She hoped that she would get a chance to change a few diapers. Wet ones. She was not sure she wanted to deal with a poopy one. Barbara took in the young eager face and said, “And you are Miss?” The security guard blushed and said, “I’m sorry Mrs. Jenner, I’m Anna, Anna Welton.” Barbara said, “It’s nice to meet you Miss Welton, thank you for watching over my little girl.” Anna blushed and excitedly said “I am happy to watch over the little ones, they are so cute. I’m actually signed up to take the Nanny course this September at Ms. Francine’s Nanny and Wet Nurse Academy. As long as I graduate the Headmistress is going to hire me as a Nanny.” Nanny Veronica added “The Headmistress has teamed up with the Academy and is now requiring all Nanny’s to get the certification. A certification from Ms. Francine’s academy is highly sought after. Her Nanny’s go on to be some of the most highly recruited Nanny’s in the country. I am also scheduled to attend in September.” Barbara knew a Nanny Francine that worked here around the same time she did. If she is the same person then Nanny Marge has left out some important gossip! She said, “Well then Anna, I guess I’m leaving my sweetie in good hand then.” Nanny Veronica opened the gate and led Barbara over to where Tammi Lee was sitting. She had Tammi Lee stand up and she did a diaper check. She lifted the front and gave the crotch a quick squeeze. She said “Still dry. But it won’t be next time I check. Right baby?” She didn’t wait for an answer as she spun Tammi Lee around and pulled out the back of the diaper. Not that she was expecting any poopies, she wanted to see Tammi Lee’s cute little powdered butt. She patted the diaper and dropped the mass of satin and lace back into place and said “Just a cutie butt not a stinky butt. Go ahead and sit back down.” Cindy looked on with a bit of envy. Tammi Lee was small and very pretty. She made a very convincing looking baby girl. Cindy on the other hand was over six feet tall and her features were not feminine. For a moment Tammi Lee made her feel like a guy in a dress. Made her question why she even bothered to play at being a girl. She turned away and stepped into the waiting arms of her Mommy. Barbara saw the look pass over Cindy’s face. That small flash of self loathing. She pulled her into a tight hug and said “You are my beautiful girl, Momma’s special baby. I love you so much!” Tammi Lee also saw the look. She was beginning to understand the non-program girls that came to BB’s. At least she thought she was. She knew that there were complex desires and reasons, but it all revolved around the fantasy of looking like the girl you’re pretending to be. Tammi Lee knew she was pretty. She was always more cute then handsome. When she looked at Cindy, she saw the girl she wanted to be not the chiseled Bruce Campbell chin, that no sun bonnet could hide. Today, in these dresses they were all beautiful little girls. Period. Instead of sitting down Tammi Lee took a wobbling step and hugged Cindy from behind. She poured out acceptance and friendship. When Cindy looked back and down at her she smiled as Tammi Lee spoke around her pacifier and said “Pway?” Cindy could see the acceptance and joy in Tammi Lee’s eyes. It did more for her confidence then three Mommy hugs. She turned in her Mommy’s arms and said “Ok. Let’s play.” Nanny Veronica looked at the interplay with a mix of amusement and a little anger that Tammi Lee broke her rules. She had not seen the look on Cindy’s face and was not sure of what was going on. She opened her mouth to say something but a headshake by Barbara made her hold her tongue. Barbara grabbed Nanny Veronica’s hand and led her out the playpen. As they walked she called out “Play nice girls. We will back soon.” Barbara linked harms with Nanny Veronica and led her away from the playpen. She said “Thanks Miss Welton. We will back in while.” When they were out of earshot Barbara said “Wow. Wow Veronica. Nanny Marge told me about all your escapades but nothing she said told me conveyed how pretty Tammi Lee was. She is also so sweet. She noticed Cindy was hurting and moved right in for the hug.” It was obvious she missed something while doing her butt peek. Nanny Veronica said, “I’m sorry Barbara I must have missed something when I did the diaper check.” Barbara laughed “Diaper check! More like a sexy butt check.” At Nanny Veronica’s deep blush, she said “Oh honey, we all know how a diaper just makes those sweet cheeks so much sweeter.” “I think that when Cindy saw Tammi Lee she felt like a fraud, like an incredibly handsome man, in a diaper. Not like the little girl he loves to pretend to be. If not for Tammi Lee embracing Cindy’s girliness we might have had to go home or at the very least had a meeting with Miss Slap Slap.” Nanny Veronica decided that while Tammi Lee was still getting her own visit with Mr. Spanky for disobeying her, she would make it fun too. She said, “Miss Slap Slap?” Barbara patted her purse and said” My beloved paddle from when I used to work here. Cindy and Miss Slap Slap have yet to meet.” Nanny Veronica laughed and said “Tammi Lee has an intimate relationship with my wooden hairbrush Mr. Spanky. A bit of love hate I think.” Barbara’s eyes glinted and she said, “A bit more love then hate according to Marge.” She said breathlessly “Cum for Mommy”. She gave Nanny Veronica a side hug and added “You are living the dream for all us Nannies”. Nanny Veronica was not sure wether to crow or be mortified. She couldn’t believe her exploits where so widely shared. She settled with a smirky “Don’t I know it.” As Barbara guided the two of them into the beer garden she said “Now tell me about your breast feeding! I never had the courage to sign up for it.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Cindy sank to the floor next to Tammi Lee. Her emotions had settled, and she was happy to play with Tammi Lee. She had forgotten that girls like Tammi Lee were the extreme exception and she herself was more typical. Heck, Tina was the girliest girl she knew here, and she looked like Cindy. Cindy picked another stuffed stegosaurus. It was also green but much larger than the one Tammi lee had. She stroked hers for a while and then decided to play mommy dinosaur and baby dinosaur. They played family for almost ten minutes before more girls showed up. Tammi Lee slowly felt herself regulated to the side as more and more toddler girls showed up. They were soon chatting and playing. It was obvious that they were all, if not friends, at least familiar with each other. The excitement of the days party having everyone amped up. The girls hopping and around giggling. Then she saw her Mommy and Tina’s Mommy leading Jancie and Tina into the room. Both were obviously here as big girls today. She could see Mommy say something to Tina’s Mommy. They both said something and then Tina’s Mommy led them to the stage for pictures. April let Rose take Janice’s hand. She said “Go with Auntie Rose and I will come back soon. I see your sister in the playpen area, and I want to talk to her.” She saw both girls look over at the play pen and wave. It was really funny when everyone in there waved back except for the one they waved too. Tammi Lee had been suddenly hidden by the jumping and yelling big girls. Tina was very popular with the other girls. Judging by the chorus of “Hi Tina!” that came with the waving. April got to the playpen gate and said, “I just wanted to pop in and say hi to my daughter Tammi Lee.” Anna smiled and said “She is so lucky to have both a Mommy and a Nanny. No problem going in. I’m here to make sure the girls don’t wander away and to notify the caretakers if there are any problems or needed diaper changes.” April shook her head a little at the confined chaos. She said “It looks like you have your hands full. Good luck.” Tammi Lee watched her mother work her way through the crowd. She found herself squeezing her stuffie tight. They had fought a little the last time they talked. Her Mom wanted her to come home and get a little distance from BB’s and Veronica as well. Tammi Lee was determined to finish her punishment time. After today she would be staying at Grandma Edna’s house with her Mommy and Janice. April stopped in front of her daughter. She couldn’t believe how cute Tammi Lee looked in her baby dress. She suddenly realized just how much she missed her family. She said, “If I would have known how cute you looked in baby girl clothes that would have been all you wore.” She sank to the floor and pulled Tammi Lee into her lap. Giggling a little at the many layers to her dress. She wrapped her arms around her baby, and she started rocking a little as she sang a soft lullaby. Tammi Lee leaned back into the warm arms of her Mommy. All there petty fighting fell away, and she slowly began to cry. April could not hear Tammi Lee cry, but she could feel her body shake. She continued to rock her and whispered into her ear “It’s ok baby. Everything will be ok.” Tammi Lee spun around in her Mom’s arms and buried her head in her Mom’s chest and let her Mommy provide the comfort only a Mother could. She cried out her fear that Daddy was not coming back, Her fear that Mommy would abandon them and the overwhelming stress that all the changes that occurred to her since she walked across the stage and graduated high school. Tears even Nanny Veronica could not coax from her. April held on and felt more in control of things then she had in a long time. Her baby still needed her. Tammi Lee or Tommy. She was still Mom, and she was needed. It was nice to find some hope. She had been floundering a bit the last week. There was still no sign that Janice would give way to James. Tammi Lee looked up into the smiling gentle eyes of her Mommy and said “I wove ou Momma” her pacifier making the words slur and sound baby like. April started putting little butterfly kisses all over Tammi lee’s face. What little she could reach with the pretty bonnet in the way. She said “Your Momma” kiss “Loves you” kiss “Always” kiss “And forever” kiss. April continued “Your life may take you far from me.” Kiss, Kiss. “You may find someone to love and to love you.” Kiss, Kiss. “But I will always and forever be your Momma.” Kiss, hug, kiss. She tickled Tammi Lee until her soft giggles became laughter. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The blacked out limo stopped and waited for the BB’s gate to open. The familiar grind of the gate mechanism an easy give away. Edna gave a sigh and said “Frank. Why are we at BB’s? I thought you were taking me home.” Surprisingly pleased at the use of his first name or at least the first name he preferred to use. Frank said “You already know they are throwing you a party. Your staff went to a great deal of trouble trying to keep it a secret so the least you can do is act surprised at the little cake party they put together.” Frank got out of the Limo and held out his hand. It was gentlemanly but what he really wanted was the perfect view of Edna’s face as she saw the “little” cake party. He saw it all. It was like slow motion. Forever engraved in his mind. Edna took the offered hand and grumbled at all the foolishness. She froze at the scene before her. The parking lot was filled with tents and people. Oh, so many people. A big banner above a large tent opening spelled out WELCOME HOME!! Frank watched Edna’s jaw drop and her mouth open and close. Total shock. Total victory! Edna’s eyes flashed to Grey, and she said “How? Why?” Frank laughed and said “Oh, Edna I would have doubled your settlement just to see that look on your face.” Then another first. Edna blushed. Frank gave another chuckle before settling down. He said “Two things. The agency has officially pulled out of BB’s. This gives more leeway for things like this. A slight downgrade in the required security. The second and most important is that the agency will always keep an unofficial eye on BB’s. My boss, the Old Man, can put a guardian angel to shame if he puts his mind to it. All guests were cleared through the agency, all the party help was cleared as well.” Edna shook her head. This was so crazy. She angrily hissed “Party people? How on earth are they going to keep quiet?” Frank laughed and said “They are very discrete. Did you hear about the wild Gone with the Wind themed orgy at Todd Cruise’s mansion last summer? Everyone was required to come as Scarlett O’Hair.” Edna slapped her hand over her mouth to stop an unlady like laugh. She said, “No way.” Frank said “No, you didn’t hear about it. These guys take care of all the weird and socially awkward parties that Hollywood throws. Enjoy your party, Edna. You’re safe. BB’s is safe. You deserve this.” Then he did the unexpected. He leaned in and gave her a soft but quick kiss on the cheek. He said, “Take care Edna.” Then he turned and slipped in the limo, the door shutting behind him. Edna was given very little time to digest the kiss when the Headmistress, Judge Sanderson and Nanny Marge grabbed her and hugged her tight. They screamed “Surprise!” Edna kept a very stern look on her face and said, “You are all in trouble!” Then she grinned and said, “On Monday!” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Veronica stood near the stage and waited for the first contest to begin. Best baby. Tammi lee stood at her shoulder and April stood on her other shoulder. She let Tammi Lee stand as she would have been trampled in the crowd otherwise. She watched as Mrs. Nelson made her way onto the stage. Edna stood on the stage and let the let the applause and cheers go on for a few minutes before waving everyone to settle down. Not only was the room full but she was being shown on various monitors in the tents outside. She said, ”First and foremost I want to thank everyone for coming today. It gladdens my heart to see that BB’s has meant as much to you as it means to me. Everyone who has come through our program or takes advantage of the special services we provide, is a part of the BB’s family. No program baby has ever truly left us. You may have grown up, but you have never really been far from our hearts.” The crowd went “Awwwww.” She smiled and said, “I think you doubt me.” The people in the crowd chuckled and someone shouted, “Prove it”. Edna crooked a finger and said, “Come close to the stage Peter and I will prove it.” Peter looked both pleased and surprised. He had been a program baby here over twenty five years ago. He stopped in front of the stage and said “Yes, Nanny Edna?” Edna said, “I’m glad to see you remembered your manners Peter or should I say Emilia?” When Peter blushed, she said “Do you remember what I told you on your last day?” Peter stuttered a little and said “Yes Nanny. You told me that you would be watching and that if I ever needed it, you would give me a reminder to maintain my manners.” Edna smiled and looked out at the crowd and said “Little Emilia was the first and last little girl to try and pull a prank on me on her last day. She not only got a spanking, but she was also in diapers when her mother came to pick her up.” Peter said, “She threatened to leave me with you for another week if you felt I needed it.” The crowd roared and a feminine voice rang out and said, “He learned his lessons well Mrs. Nelson.” Edna looked out at a middle aged women. Edna said “Hi Sheila. Yes, he turned out alright.” Peters stammered out “You know my wife?” Edna laughed and said, “Of course I do.” She looked out at the crowd and said, “All you wonderful wives out there raise your hand if you got a phone call from one of us before you got married?” Every wife in attendance raised their hand. Edna pointed out to one of the wives and said “Melissa. Who called you and what did they say?” Melissa smiled and grabbed her husband’s hand and said, “Mrs. Marge Thompson called and introduced herself as a “mother influence” and wanted me to know about how wonderful Michael was and that she wished me the very happiest wedding and life together.” The crowd buzzed with similar tales from the various wives. When the noise quieted down Edna said “There is one piece of old business I have left. Things have not always gone well for our graduates. Steve Best, where are you?” Steve gulped. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him. He almost wished he had skipped the party. He made his way up front, his posture that of a very guilty looking little boy or maybe girl. Edna looked down on him but spoke to the crowd “Steve graduated from our program about eight years ago. He was out of the program for almost a year when he was arrested for DUI. Right Steve?” Steve stared at his feet and said “Yes, Mrs. Nelson.” Edna said, “What happened in your jail cell before you were bailed out?” Steve sheepishly said, “You spanked me, in front of the night officer. Then you held me as I told you about my mom dying the day before, you cried with me.” He paused and said, “You bailed me out when no one else would.” Since the stage was only about a foot high Edna had no problem stepping down and hugging the young man. She whispered in his ear “Your Mother would have been proud of her college graduate.” Steve hugged her back and said “Thank You Mrs. Nelson. Mom was always thankful for you turning me around. Even if she didn’t know everything Nanny Marge did to me.” Edna stepped back onto the stage with a soft pat to the shoulder saying, “Spankings are always good for the soul.” Edna looked back at the crowd and said “Alright back to the fun. We have three contests today. Best Baby Girl, Best Toddler Girl and Best Elementary School Girl. First rule. You can only win once. So, the cutie who wins the baby contest can’t do a quick change and compete in another contest. Since we only have six babies competing, we will have them all come up here. We let you ogle them for a few minutes and then we will see who gets the loudest applause. The winners of all the contests gets a new dress custom made for them by BB’s favorite dress maker, Rose Harmon!” Edna paused to let the cheers die down and then said “Right now is the best baby contest! Come on up my little babies!” Nanny Veronica was excited and helped Tammi Lee cut thru the few people in the way. Once they were in the open, she removed Tammi Lees toddler reins and harness. She did not want anything preventing the dress from floating around Tammi Lee as she crawled. She gave her padded butt a pat and said, “Knock em dead baby!” Tammi Lee figured she would just sink into her role. She had found it fun to play baby and she intended to do her best. She sucked her pacifier and crawled onto the stage. She used slow deliberate movements and crawled to the spot that Mrs. Nelson pointed her to. She was baby five of six. When she reached the spot, she plopped down on her butt and looked out shyly at the crowd of people. She knew that her diaper was fully exposed but did not act like it mattered. She gave little fisted waves at her Mommy and Nanny who were blowing kisses at her. Edna looked at the babies sitting in front of her and smiled. Only Tammi Lee was a program baby. Oddly enough most of the program babies that came back dressed up came back as elementary girls, pull ups or cute cotton panties. That was fine with her, but she would always have a soft spot for her babies. She walked to the first in line and said “Baby #1 is wearing a lovely purple and white fuzzy unicorn sleeper. Complete with nonslip footies and built in mittens.” She leaned down and patted the baby’s puffed bottom. “Plus, a nice thick diaper. Please make some noise for Baby #1.” Tammi Lee watched as the crowd clapped and cheered and Mrs. Nelson described the babies. She decided to lean into her character. She totally ignored Mrs. Nelson and let the noise and crowd movement pretend to scare her. She started to cry gentle tears and lowered her trembling lip. As the crowd noise rose and fell with each contestant, she cried a little louder and let down more tears. She used the same emotion from earlier and cried for her mommy. As Mrs. Nelson stood over her and described her clothes the crowd went berserk with cheers and clapping. She held he hands out and let the pacifier slip from her mouth and whimpered “Momma.” Mrs. Nelson dutifully described Baby #6 and she elicited a weak cheer from the crowd. She stepped behind Tammi Lee and said “Well, we all know who the biggest baby here today is. Winner of our first contest and a fabulous new dress. Let’s hear it for Tammi Lee!” Tammi Lee smiled, and her wet cheeks shone with her tears. She waved shyly to the crowd. The crowd cheered some more. Mrs. Nelson said “Nanny Veronica please come get your baby. She probably needs a diaper change after that performance. We will be sure to send a clip to the academy later.” The crowd laughed and yelled some baby jokes. Mrs. Nelson held her hands up and waited for everyone to settle done. She said “We will have the toddler competition in one hour. All you Mommies and Nannys out there will be happy to remember that little Tammi Lee will not be in the later competitions. The Headmistress will be in charge of the next contest. So, bring your toddler best!” She paused again and finished “For those that were waiting outside to chat with me. I will be back out in the beer garden soon and would love to chat with any and all of you.” Mrs. Nelson turned off the hand mike and knelt by Tammi Lee and whispered “You were the cutest baby here even before the water works sweetie. Have fun today and I will see my grandson at my house by 10 pm tonight, at the latest.” She waited and saw Tammi Lee nod before adding “Good girl.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ With an hour to kill before the toddler contest Barbara took her little girl to check out the tents. Barbara led Cindy through a large tent filled with carnival style games. Once she saw the dart and balloon game, she knew they found the perfect game. When her Cindy was her loving and manly husband, he would hunt out this game at every fair and amusement park they went to. He was very good with darts. All through college he used to hustle money at different bars around campus. She had many prizes stuffed away in the closet. She had no use for them, but he loved winning them for her. Barbara held Cindy’s hand as they approached the game booth. The back of the booth was filled with a wall of balloons of all colors and sizes. The sign read: 0-2 large balloon – Toy from box 1 3 large balloons – Toy from box 2 1-2 medium balloon – Toy from box 2 3 medium balloons – Toy from box 3 1-2 small balloon – Toy from box 3 3 small balloons – Grand Prize Barbara looked at the balloons and finally noticed some very small balloons scattered amongst the bigger, easier to hit balloons. Not hidden or blocked but easy to miss in the riot of color. As they neared the booth the attendant began to talk to them. She said “Welcome Mommy and Daughter. I really like your matching dresses! This has been my favorite party so far this year! All the attendees have really embraced the party’s theme.” Barbara held a snicker and Cindy just giggled at the ladies’ assumptions. Barbara said “Yep, we all like to put on costumes.” Cindy turned and said “Can I play Momma? Pwease?” Barbara pretended to consider a bit before saying “Ok, sweetie but be careful. I’m sure the darts are sharp.” Cindy clapped her hands and gushed “Thank you, thank you Momma. I’m gonna win a big prize!” The attendant laughed at the girl’s enthusiasm. She said, “You Headmistress already paid for three darts for everyone!” Then she laid out six standard looking darts. She said “They will easily pop the balloon, but the real sharp points have been dulled. While you could still hurt someone with them, they will not easily stab little fingers.” Cindy picked up the darts and set the three best ones back down. Then she located three medium balloons and with barely a pause in between them, she popped all three medium balloons. She smiled at her Mommy and said “You choose a prize Mommy. I’m going to get the big prize now.” Barbara cheered and said, “Sure thing sweetie!” She left Cindy to throw the last set of darts and started poking through the prizes in Toy Box #3. There were board games, Junior Miss makeup sets, books and baby supplies. Hand decorated bottles and sippy cups with BB’s across them and sayings like My Nanny Loves Me!, Good Spankings Make Bad Girls Good, My Other Sippy Cup is a BaBa, and many others. She chose the bottle with Good Spankings Make Bad Girls Good. Cindy ignored the noise around her and focused on the small balloons. They were a bit bigger then the center bullseye of the dart board. With the dull darts they needed to be hit squarely. Any glancing blow would probably not pop them. She selected her target and let fly. POP! One balloon down. The attendant cheered “Good job! Two more to go.” She selected her second target and let fly. It was a little off but got enough of the balloon. POP! Two balloons down. A small crowd gathered around. This was the closest anyone had got to winning the grand prize. They were cheering and clapping. The attendant shouted out “Quiet everyone! Let the girl concentrate!” Barbara whispered into Cindy’s ear “You can do it pumpkin! Make your Mommy proud.” Cindy smiled. She wanted her Mommy to be proud of her. She didn’t care what she won as long as she won it. She picked her last balloon. It was yellow and looked ready to burst. She lined up her shot and let the dart fly. Cindy made it look easy as the yellow balloon exploded with a POP leaving the dart embedded in the board behind it. The crowd surged forward yelling and cheering. Barbara pulled Cindy in close and spun her around. The attendant waited until everything settled down and handed Barbara a gold embossed paper that stated Grand Prize Winner! She yelled out “Congratulations to our first grand prize winner! There are four other Grand Prizes still available to be won at the other game booths!” Cindy was super excited and was jumping up and down asking the attendant “What did I win? What did I win?” The attendant couldn’t help but laugh. They were all wearing costumes, but they took their roles so seriously. She giggled a little and said, “I don’t know sweetie. You will have to see the Headmistress to find out.” They found the Headmistress near the stage for the Toddler contest. She was reviewing the props some of the girls wanted to take on stage. Dolls, stuffies, bottles, and pacifiers were ok. Strollers, bouncers and walkers were not. Not enough space on stage. She also did a diaper check. Wet diapers were ok, but all stinky butts needed to be changed. She smiled and shouted “Our first winner! You are going to love your prize! As long as your Mommy is ok with it.” Barbara was almost as excited as Cindy. She asked, “What is it?” The Headmistress said, “As you may know Nanny Becky is still in the hospital.” Cindy did know some of what happened that night. Just in case something rolled into the D’A.s office but not the extent of Nanny Becky’s injuries. She gasped “Is she going to be, ok? She is so nice.” The Headmistress hugged the girl and said, “She is going to just fine. If you want to see her, she will be the Poopy Princess and conducting a sing along from her hospital room at 2pm in the movie tent outside.” Cindy laughed “I love the Poopy Princess song!” The Headmistress laughed and said, “It is one of my favorites too.” She turned her attention to Barbara and continued “Nanny Becky is one of our lactating Nannys. We usually have way more milk available then what is purchased here by our girls. Which is just fine as we donate the excess milk to various charities. Unfortunately, this milk can’t be donated because of the medicines that she was taking. We have had it tested and while babies, especially newborn babies, can’t have it the doctors have determined that it would be ok for full grown baby girls to drink.” Barbara was excited. She would love to feed Cindy bottles of breast milk. She was also cautious. She asked, “The doctor tested it all?” The Headmistress said “Yes dear. The doctor tested each day’s production. She dumped out four days’ worth of milk from when Nanny Becky was on the strongest pain killers. Recently she has been on antibiotics and there are trace amounts in the milk. Not enough to be an issue. Unless you’re allergic to amoxicillin. I guess they used some of that type.” She looked at Cindy and said “From what I remember from Cindy’s file there are no allergies listed. But all caregivers will be asked that question and our files checked.” Barbara said “No allergies to worry about. We would love some of the breast milk. How much is there?” The Headmistress said “There are fifty bottle size pouches in the freezer. Each prize winner gets ten bottles worth. The bottles get divided evenly between the winners. So, a minimum of ten and a maximum of fifty if no other grand prizes are claimed.” From behind Barbara came a voice that said “I can help you claim some if you want to feed Cindy after the toddler contest. I’m going to breast feed Tammi Lee before we find some BBQ to eat.” Barbra turned and saw Nanny Veronica and a blushing Tammi Lee standing there. She said “That is a great idea! Do you mind if we join you?” Nanny Veronica said “Of course not! There are plenty of chairs and couches set up in the lactation room.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Headmistress called the contestants to the front of the stage. She did a quick count and found thirty toddler girls. She said “Look at all my pretty girls. Remember your number.” She quickly went through the group giving everyone a number between one and six. She went back on stage and said “When I call your number please come on stage. We will select one winner from each round and then have the winners come on stage to narrow it down to one girl. Ok all number ones come up here please.” Cindy watched the other girls as she waited for her turn. She was in group four. She looked at the competition and realized that she was not going to win. She could be a cute girl and play to the crowd but there were a couple of girls here who would have given Tammi Lee a run for her money if they entered as babies. Not winning was fine. She just wanted her Mommy to have fun today. She was reliving some of her fun times here at BB’s and that was the most important thing. That and the breast milk she won. She had never tried it before. In a way the idea felt like cheating on Barbara. Yes, many of the Nanny’s here had changed her various undergarments over the years and wiped her clitty clean. Those interactions were intimate between Nanny and child and not very sexual. She was not here for the diaper rubs. If they introduce this play into their home life maybe they could purchase some of the milk. Then again, she might not like the taste. The first group went on stage, and it was easy to see that the one dressed as a toddler Shirley Temple was going to advance. She had perfect curls and high pretty dimples. Cindy wondered why she decided to join the toddlers. Then it hit her. Tina. Tina was likely going to compete with the elementary group. Everyone loved Tina. Also, Tina was a little girl. She would not be play acting. That makes for some tough competition. The girls on stage giggled a lot and played with their toys and basically hammed it up. Lots of lacy diaper covers were on display. It was fun! No tears or tantrums. Possibly an effect of being directly under the Headmistress gaze. She has little patience for tantrums. The first round went to the girl with the curls. Surprisingly the girl in the teddy bear sleeper made it close. Her sleepy yawns were so realistic. The second round went to the girl in a dress even more fluffy then the one Tammi Lee wore. The best part was she moved like she was born to wear it. Cindy suspected she wore those styles of dresses at home. The third round was entirely made up of girls in princess dresses. There was Snow White, two Cinderellas, Belle, Mulan and one dressed as Princess Leia complete with bun hair. The dresses were short and plenty of matching diaper covers were on display. Cindy cheered the loudest for Princess Leia. She had never seen that outfit before, and it was completed with a tiny stuffed Darth Vader in a diaper. She won pretty handily. The fourth round was Cindy’s round. Her group was similar. They all wore pretty dresses. All short with easily exposed diapers. Lots of dolls and stuffies too. Cindy did not have a stuffie, but she was the only one there in a matching dress with her Mommy. She looked up at her Mommy and said, “I’m going to pretend to be you!” Then she scampered up onto the stage. She pointed at her Mommy and pretended adjust her boobies, put on lipstick, scold a little person and walk in extra high heels. She got lots of laughs and an angry look from her Mother, which she copied back at her. In the end she got the loudest cheering and clapping. Unfortunately, it happened when the contest round ended, and she was grabbed by the ear and led off the stage by her Mommy who was loudly promising a butt warming. Babara kept her giggles inside. Cindy had tried to stand out, but no one really appreciated how funny she was. Once she dragged her to the back of the crowd. She pulled her close and whispered “Good job baby. Maybe too good. Mommy is going to give you a spanking later for making fun of her.” Cindy meekly said “Yes, Mommy.” She hoped it was an over the knee spanking. That would be exciting. Cindy clapped and cheered with the others, and it came down to the Shirley Temple look a like and Princess Leia. In the end Princess Leia won when she sniffed Darth Vader’s diaper, yelled “Stinky” and proceeded to give him a spanking for being naughty. As everyone spread out to other adventures Nanny Veronica walked up with Tammi Lee in tow. She said, “Ready for lunch?” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Think this could use its own topic here, according to the site you use the magnet to open and void, but the interesting part is... you have to use the magnet backwards to close it again or gosh darn it will leak continuously. Would be absolutely tragic if the magnet was /lost/ before closing

I admit to stealing that idea from another book I read. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixteen: This Is My Daughter Sunday morning, Daddie woke Katie Ann up by picking her up and carrying her to the changing table. After he changed her, he set the still half-asleep girl on the ground and took her nightie off. A full petticoat was dropped over her head next by him. A soft pink Sunday best dress went on next. Katie was still in the process of trying to wake up. “What time is it, Daddie?” she asked when she finally woke up. “Seven o’clock,” he answered as he led her to sit at the table in her room. He then put a pair of white tights on her before tying a pink bow in her ringlets. Helping her to her feet, he led her downstairs to the kitchen, where she was strapped in her high chair. After her bib was placed on her, he turned to the stove to cook her breakfast. Soon, a small plate of scrambled eggs and bacon was placed in front of her. “Eat up, Buttercup,” he told her. She grabbed her toddler's silverware and ate her breakfast. After she was done, she said, “All done, Daddie. Thank you,” as he was eating his breakfast. Soon, Daddie was cleaning her face and hands. He soon let her loose and led her to the car after putting shiny black shoes on her feet. Strapping her in before driving out of the house. She wondered where they were going since she was all dressed up. “Where are we going, Daddie?” she asked. “Church, little girl,” he answered. She nodded back to him as they were pulling into the parking lot of a mid-sized church. Letting her out of the harness, they went hand in hand in the church. The guy at the door greeted Daddie, “Hello, Adam, who is this?” “This is Katie Ann, Dave,” he answered, walking into the common room of the church. Closer to the sanctuary, Daddie got interrupted by a Mother and her Daughter. “Hello Adam, you have a pretty girl there,” the Mother said, while the daughter smiled. “Katie Ann, this is my neighbor, Sara Bullard, and her daughter Stacy. Sara and Stacy, this is my daughter, Katie Ann. The two girls are the same age,” Daddie said, introducing everyone. Katie smiled at the other girl while hearing music playing in the church. The organ music caused the mother to say, “That is our cue to get seats,” taking Stacy by hand and heading to the sanctuary. Daddie did the same thing with Katie, following them. ~o~O~o~ In the middle of the service, the preacher said, “Children are now excused to children’s church.” Daddie prodded her out of the pew, telling her that she was supposed to go. She had not been in the aisle for long when Stacy grabbed her hand. The neighbor girl was soon leading her as a new friend to the unknown. Katie saw when they got to the classroom that they were about ten to fifteen, six to seven-year-olds. And one regressed nineteen-year-old, she thought. Stacy made sure she sat next to her, “Sit right here, Katie,” the girl said. Soon, the teacher began teaching them about Jesus. Katie actually thought the subject was given to her in a fun way. ~o~O~o~ After the children’s church was finished, Katie Ann asked Stacy, “How do I find my Daddie again?” “Follow me, Katie,” Stacy answered, taking the regressed girl’s hand. The neighbor girl was leading her, through the maze that the church was, to the common room. That room is where they found Daddie chatting with other churchgoers with a coffee in his hand. “Mr. Olsen?” the neighbor girl addressed Daddie when he paused in his conversations. “Yes, Stacy?” “I brought you a lost lamb,” Stacy told him. “Thank you, Stacy. Hello Buttercup, let me have your artwork. Would you like a cookie?” He asked while pointing to the plate of cookies. Katie handed him her papers and then headed to the plate of cookies. She was followed closely by Stacy. She heard Stacy's mother say, “Both of you, only one cookie,” causing her to blush. While the adults were talking, she learned a lot about Stacy. That girl likes to talk, she thought. Soon, Daddie came up to her and said, “It is time to leave. Say goodbye to Stacy, Katie Ann.” He took the little girl’s hand after she said goodbye to her new friend. They headed to the Escalade. After strapping her in, Daddie headed back home. When they arrived at the house, they headed to her bedroom. He soon was strapping her into the changing table. He then changed her bottom after removing her tights. A new set of socks were put on her while she was convenient to reach. He unstrapped her and set her on the ground. After she raised her arms, her dress was removed. A pink t-shirt with Barbie on it was dropped over her head. She was then helped into a pair of overalls with a heart on the front. Soon, she found herself strapped back in the car, where Daddie started driving. He stopped at an Italian restaurant for food on the way, where she got a cheese pizza off the children’s menu. While she waited patiently for Daddie to finish his pasta, she colored in her menu. Soon, Daddie was leading her back to the car. Once they got to the car, he helped her into the car seat and strapped the five-point harness closed. Taking the Little House book from the bag next to her, she returned to reading the book to pass the time till she got to their destination. She assumed it was college, but Daddie never had said. About an hour later, she saw that she was indeed at her college. He was soon at her door. He opened it up and unlocked her harness. Taking her hand in one hand and the activity bag in the other, they went to the hatch. He grabbed her backpack and laundry after setting the car bag on top of the laundry. Together, they walked into the third-floor cluster. Katie’s appearance caused the cluster mates gathered in the common area to smile at the regressed little girl. They weren’t as shocked as the last time she showed up as a little girl. Katie opened her dorm door and waited for Daddie to set her stuff on her bed. “See you in two weeks, Buttercup,” Daddie said while hugging her and kissing her forehead. Returning the hug, she said, “Bye, Daddie.” As he was leaving, Katie greeted Allison in the room, “Hello, Ally.” “Hi, Kath. Now, what did Tiff call you? Katie, I think that was it,” Ally replied as they heard a knock on the door. “Katie Ann is what Daddie calls me. But Katie works,” the little girl answered while opening the door to find Tiff standing there. “Speak of the devil, hi big sister,” she said in greeting to Tiffany. “Hello, little sister. A new hairstyle? A perm?” Tiff asked. Katie answered, “No, it is just curled. It won’t last past the first shower, unfortunately,” as she was putting her laundry away. “What is this, Katie?” Ally asked. She was looking at a sheet of paper with cotton balls glued to a lamb that the little girl had set aside. “Oh, that was my Sunday school craft today,” she said as she stared at the paper she had found under her laundry. The note was sitting on top of a shopping bag, which appeared to be on top of two pull-up packages. “What is so interesting sis?” the big sister asked. “This note says that Daddie seized two of my bras, my two-piece swimsuit, and some underwear. He goes on to say he replaced them with more age-appropriate replacements,” the little girl answered. Continuing, she says, “He also complained about how hard it was to find bras that actually fit me,” while peeking in the shopping bag. She pulled out two plain white training bras, a pack of three Disney Princess panties, and a one-piece swimsuit with Minnie Mouse on it from the shopping bag. While she was putting those and the pull-ups away, Tiff said, “Sis, you are going to look cute swimming.” Katie just blushed and stuck out her tongue in response while grabbing the ‘Farmer Boy’ book. Turning to Ally, she said, “I will let you get back to your homework.” Continuing after turning to Tiff, “I am going to relax in the cluster. I could really use a cuddle, and I am sure you want to be nosy about my weekend.

Chapter 20: Protect Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “No. End of discussion.” “But Charlie…” I whined at my wife. “No, Liv, I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to be out drinking. Not with how your job is going. It’s not… look, I think little ones shouldn’t go out drinking.” “‘Little ones’? Seriously?” I said, raising my eyebrow at my wife. All I had done is suggested that maybe we go out tonight with Malcolm, for the opening of this new bar. But Charlie instantly shot me down without even an inch to argue. “You can’t handle alcohol like we can.” “I drank Malcolm under the table when I first met him.” “I know, but I don’t think it’s a good idea. And that’s final.” “But…” Charlie cut my sentence off with a glare. That’s all it took. Those eyes, as if they were staring into my soul, made me instantly back down and shut the hell up. It actually… It actually scared me a little. I’m sure she’s just feeling a little overprotective right now, considering everything that’s going on around us. “I think it’s time for your nap. You can nap in the playpen so I can keep an eye on you.” “But… I’m not tired…” I whined. Charlie just got up, grabbed something, and walked over to the playpen. “Babies need their naps. So lay down, here’s a pillow and a blanket, get snuggled up with a stuffie and have a nice nap, sweetpea.” She sounded a bit… I don’t know… maybe it’s just me worrying. But that soft, maternal side of her just sounded so… hollow… right now. Not wanting to piss her off more than I already had, I took the pillow and the blanket, grabbed a nearby stuffie from my playpen, and got myself all snuggly and cosy in the centre of my playpen. Thankfully, when my head hit the pillow, I could sense a wave of tiredness hit me, so it didn’t take long for me to fall asleep as Charlie walked off into the kitchen to probably prepare dinner. A few hours later, I awoke and looked up from my playpen towards the clock on the wall. ‘Wait… it’s already five in the afternoon? What the hell?’ I thought to myself as I wiped the sleep from my eyes. Maybe Charlie was right, maybe I really did need a nap. Then just as the fog in my head cleared up and I yawned, Charlie walked in, wearing a cute little apron over her dress, smiling down at me. “Hey cutie. Did you sleep well? You were out like a light!” She asked, bending over the playpen wall and planting a kiss on my forehead. “Hi… yeah, I think so. I… why didn’t you wake me up? I usually only nap for an hour or so…” “You looked so adorable there, I didn’t want to disturb you. Why don’t we get some food in your little tummy?” “Oh yeah… what’s for dinner?” I asked. “For me, steak and chips.” “Wait… ‘for you’?” “For you… we’re going to try nursing again.” “Charlie, that didn’t go so well last time…” “I know, and I spoke to Eve whilst you were passed out. She told me it must have been something I ate before it that caused the reaction it did, nullifying whatever it is that her pills do to make my milk safe. So I’ve made sure not to eat or drink anything I had on either of the days we had the issue.” “You sure? Because if we nurse again in such a short amount of time… and it doesn’t work…” “I know, but we can’t let that time taint the special time we have together. You know we both love it when you nurse from me. So I’ll take my pills again, and we’ll try once I’ve eaten, okay baby?” “I…” I didn’t quite feel comfortable doing this, but the smile on Charlie’s face meant I couldn’t turn her down. She wasn’t wrong, the time we have doing this… it's special. “Good girl.” Charlie responded, standing up and walking off out of the kitchen. “Charlie…?” I called after her. “Yes poppet?” She asked, turning around in the doorway. “Maybe tonight we could… you know… maybe get me out of this and into some lingerie…?” I wasn’t being subtle about it at all. I wanted her to fuck me senseless, mostly because after all this baby treatment, I kind of need the reminder that I am an adult, and not just a regressed little. And what better way than to be ravished in bed by my wife? “Not tonight, sweetie. You’re my baby tonight.” She smiled back at me. “But…” She stared at me with the same conviction as before, and I instantly dropped it, before she walked off out of the living room, leaving me alone in the playpen. Suddenly the doorbell rang. “Oh shit… Charlie? We forgot to tell Malcolm that we can’t make it tonight!” I yelled towards the kitchen. No reply. Instead, the clacking of heels walking through the hallway echoed throughout the house, heading towards the front door. I couldn’t hear what was exactly being said, the living room door was closed, but voices were raised. “She… important… needs night out… stressed…” Was all I could make out, from who I assumed was Malcolm. But maybe I was wrong, maybe it wasn’t, maybe it was just some random person. But then again not everyone can get through our gate, only our closest friends, so it had to be Malcolm. “No! She… too little… I’m her Mummy…” Charlie replied, in a very stern voice. This was followed by a bunch more arguing that I couldn’t make out, before a few words were clear enough to hear. “Charlie… don’t be… what?... seriously?” “Please leave, Malcolm. She’ll call… stop pestering…” And that’s when the front door closed with a bang, before leaving the house completely silent again. Then in walked Charlie. “Charlie? What happened?” I asked, trying to sound serious, despite my babyish appearance. “It’s Mummy, sweetie. You know when you’re little you’re supposed to call me Mummy.” “I know… Mummy… but anyway, what happened?” “Oh that was just Malcolm. He was… insistent that you go out with him. I had to put my foot down.” “It sounded a bit more heated than that…” “I told him you’d call him tomorrow or the day after.” “Are you okay?” I asked, as Charlie seemed flustered and frustrated still. “Yes. Now, you be good whilst I go get my dinner. Then I’ll feed you and we can snuggle, how does that sound?” “I… sure. Sounds good.” I replied, feeling like everything was a bit… off. Charlie left the room again, leaving me alone in the playpen. She hadn’t even turned the TV back on, which made me realise she must have turned it off when I fell asleep so as to not disturb me. About ten minutes later, Charlie walked in with a tray. On top of that tray was a delicious-looking plate of food, along with a glass of wine and some cutlery. And as she sat down, placing the tray gently on her lap, before turning the TV on and flicking through the channels… I couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Like… I love nursing… but that steak looked amazing. “Can… Can I have a few bites?” I asked her, taking a risk. “No sweetie, this is grown up food. You get your din din soon, okay baby?” Pouting slightly, I slumped back in my playpen and kicked a block away from me. She had never refused to give me bites of her food. It’s not like I take much either, being a little, her portions could feed a family of littles, so me taking a small bite of her steak or a couple of chips wouldn’t make a dent in her calorie intake. Charlie was being irrational, pushy… something was up. Maybe she was ill? She’s been grumpy before, whenever she got a cold or whatever, but she’s never been this grumpy. Or maybe her publisher is being a dick to her, again. They’re very pushy when it comes to her releasing her new book, as they want a nice payout after the last bestseller she produced. Or maybe I’m just feeling overly sensitive after everything that had gone on with not only Amber, but at work. Shrugging to myself, I relaxed my shoulders a bit, letting out the tension stored in them, and sighing. “You okay baby?” Charlie asked. “Yeah. Just fed up.” “Do you need to go potty?” “No, it’s not that.” “I can take you to the potty in a minute, okay baby? Let me just finish my dinner. Because you’ve been good, I’ll go sit you on your potty.” “I…” It was like she wasn’t listening to me. I didn’t need to go ‘potty’, I was fed up! Why couldn’t my own wife realise this? A few minutes later, after Charlie had apparently inhaled her food, she got up, placed the tray to one side, and walked over to the playpen, before bending down and picking me up whilst I was mid-daydream. “Hey… what?” I asked as I was yanked out of my own thoughts, held in my wife’s arms and carried out of the living room. “Hey, Charlie, I don’t really need to go…” “Better to be safe than sorry…” She replied, cutting me off before I could even finish my sentence. “I…” Before I could argue, she placed a dummy in my mouth, making me shut up instantly and suckle at the soothing teat filling my mouth. All I could do now was pout at her as she carried me in the direction of the bathroom. Opening the door and looking down, she pulled out the plastic pink potty that was designed specifically for littles, the one that I rarely use, and positioned it in the middle of the bathroom floor with her foot, all the while still holding me closely in her arms. “There we go. Right, I’ll sit you down for a few minutes, see if you can’t manage to make poopies in the potty…” She said in her most maternal voice, making me blush. Pulling down my nappy, which was apparently dry, indicating to me that she had changed me mid-nap, as there is no way I managed to stay dry that long after still being under the effects of the milk, she then placed me down on the potty and stood up straight. “Go on, sweetie…” “I…” I didn’t know what to do. Right now I couldn’t go, especially whilst being watched. This was all a bit too much for me honestly. “Need a little privacy?” “I… please…” Was all I could say, all whilst nodding awkwardly. I didn’t know what I needed. I just knew that I didn’t need… whatever the hell all this was. But I also didn’t want to piss off my wife right now. She seemed… intense. And I’d have to find out what’s up with her before I can confront her about it. I always want to understand what she’s going through before I talk to her about anything that could be bothering either of us, so I just nodded and watched as she turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Sitting there, on the cold, plastic potty… feeling ridiculous… I started to look around whilst waiting to see if I really did need to go to the bathroom whilst sat on this thing. Just staring at anything that could provide a distraction from all… this. The tiling on the walls, the different bottles of shampoo and stuff in the shower, the row of plastic toy ducks lined up along the wall where the bath stood. All of it providing great points of focus to distract my thoughts and humiliation. Freshly cleaned towels lining the rail perfectly, the silly bubble bath formula that Charlie buys that makes the best bubble baths, the… wait… the pill… on the floor… “Huh?” I said out loud, as I stared at the familiar-looking pill that lay on the bathroom floor, just under the sink… right next to the bin. “What…” I carefully got up and crawled over to the bin, with my nappy still around my ankles, where I peeked in to see if my suspicions were correct. And instantly, I saw the bottle of pills, the ones we get from Eve, the ones that Eve gives us to make nursing safe for us with very few side effects. “This… these must be the useless ones… right?” Grabbing the bottle out of the trash bin, I read the label… and noticed that they were recently prescribed. ‘So why…?’ Before I could finish my thought, I heard Charlie walking back towards the bathroom, so I dropped the bottle back into the trash, scurried back to the potty and positioned myself on the plastic throne with whatever dignity I had left intact. “You okay baby?” She asked, bending down and pulling me forward to inspect the potty. “Nothing. Okay then, well we tried. Let’s go try nursing then, shall we? Then we can snuggle all night and watch a movie.” “I…” I knew I should bring it up with her. Why would her pills be in the trash? Unless Eve gave her more… but no, she told her that it was just an interaction with what she must have eaten or drank so that must mean… Whilst I was having an internal discussion with myself, I had been carried back to the living room and positioned in Charlie’s arms for feeding time, and only when she started to pull her nursing bra down did my brain finally catch up with reality and realise where I was and what was happening. “Charlie… I… I don’t want to do this.” I said, trying to sound as stern and serious as possible. “Don’t be a silly baby, it’s okay, you just lay your head back…” “No, Charlie, seriously… gumdrop! GUMDROP!” I hadn’t safeworded in a long long time. We had learnt each other’s limits and soft limits so we never really needed it. But now… this was serious. I needed to have a conversation with my wife. But… she just ignored my pleas. She held me closer than before, making it hard to struggle against her arms… her strength. And as I went to scream, she pushed my face into her breast, making me instantly latch on as the cravings took over and I started suckling away, the creamy, delicious milk flowing down my throat, making me crave it more than air itself. My eyes widened in shock at this betrayal, and I quickly looked up to see what was going on. But all I saw was the same crazy expression I had seen many times on the faces of Amazons… when they tried to kidnap and adopt me. The same face I had seen on Madison. That mix of obsession, crazy… and maternal drive. “It’s okay baby. I’ll keep you safe. I’ll keep you safe and padded and protected.” Her smile grew as she stroked my hair, all whilst I continued suckling. “And loved. Mummy will always protect and care for you.” ======================================================= If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Two things: 1. If this is "normal" then they are not doing their job, which is to undo such trauma whereever possible or to eliminate the use of "crutch'es or if not to bring about the use of ones that are not so obvious. If you WANT to indulge in infantialism, then do so, It should not be a crutch. I have heard in my classes stories of regression as a response to trauma, but the attempt was made to cure the situation 2. As a society, we were much happier and well-adjusted before this obsession, fet by the Establishment, with "mental health". Somebody gets something, probably political power, out of it, This was predicted by Dr. Thomas Szasz 56 years ago. If you look at my post on the thread about politicians trying to solve potty training problems, you will see that I, quoting Gene Burns, posted that a government beureaucracy measures its succes by the number of f"souls over whom they say grace". Well, someone is looking to say grace over more souls, either for power or money in the form of grants (many of my graduate coruses included techniques of "grantsmanship")

It's feeding time for Daniel and he finds himself in the most humiliting position yet. Laying underneath Emmy's huge pendulous breasts. The situation doesn't become any easier when the massive amount of milk he injests causes his tummy to rumble ominously... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. Just a couple of days ago I published a brand new story exclusive on my subscription sites! "Shrinking Lilies" is a story about a person who follows their girlfriend into a bizarre store and walks out a vastly different person in every way imaginable. It features physical regression, mental regression and, of course, diapers! You can find this story on either of the links below. The latest story in my large collection of stories exclusively for those who support my writing the most The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel didn’t know what to do. He could feel his whole body flushing with embarrassment. He didn’t know where to put his hands or where to look. He felt Emmy shifting his weight so he was laying back until he was almost horizontal. His head rested in the crook of her arm. Daniel was helplessly trapped and looking up as Emmy loomed above him. He saw her reach behind her back and a second later her bra loosened. “N-No, you do-” Daniel stuttered as he wriggled uncomfortably. He wished he could slip off Emmy’s lap but he was trapped. The loose bra slipped down Emmy’s arms and before Daniel could react he was left staring up at a fleshy orb that filled his vision. He was left stunned as the giant breasts blotted out the light from the ceiling like an eclipse. From his position he couldn’t even see Emmy’s face. “Time for breakfast, sweetie.” Emmy’s voice came down from somewhere above those fleshy globes, “Have a nice drink from Aunty.” Daniel was frozen in shock as he felt the arm underneath his head lifting him up towards the breast. He tried to twist his head away but it was hopeless. Soon his head was being held against Emmy’s boob and he could feel her pointy nipple pressing against his lips. He let out a moan as he tried to pull his blushing face away. “Come on.” Emmy cooed sweetly as if this was a normal thing to be doing to your cousin, “Open up for breakfast.” Daniel kept his mouth shut. He felt the arm behind his head pulling him closer until his whole face was engulfed by the skin of the breast. He couldn’t pull away and now he couldn’t even breathe. He imagined dying by suffocation on a breast, it would be so humiliating. He held his breath and squirmed desperately to try and get free. As he twisted he felt his tummy let him know he was overdue for his usual morning trip to the bathroom but that was the least of his problems. As Emmy continued to gently coo for Daniel to start nursing he was running out of air. He wouldn’t be able to hold out forever, his lungs were already complaining. He couldn’t pull his head away, he only had one option no matter how embarrassing it was to consider. With a moan of resignation Daniel opened his mouth and sucked in air. “That’s it.” Emmy stroked his hair as she released her grip enough for Daniel to breathe through his nose. Emmy’s nipple popped into Daniel’s mouth. The diapered young man gasped and his eyes flew open as Emmy’s teat rested on Daniel’s tongue. Daniel froze and didn’t know what to do. He breathed in deeply through his nose and could smell his cousin’s skin. He knew what Emmy wanted but he couldn’t start sucking, it just wasn’t right! “Let instinct take over.” Emmy said softly, “And have a lovely feed.” Daniel knew that he wasn’t going to be allowed out of this position until he did as he was told. He felt his stomach cramp a little and knew something bad was coming. He couldn’t communicate his need for the bathroom with this breast pressed right against his face. His only hope, and he realised it was a very slim one, was for him to get this over with so that he could go to the toilet. Daniel hesitated for a second before sealing his lips around the nipple in his mouth. He felt embarrassed and unsure of what exactly to do but eventually started treating the nipple as if it was his bottle. He started to suck on the breast like a hungry infant. “That’s it.” Emmy said softly. She chuckled quietly for a second, “Just like a baby.” Daniel winced but did as he was told. He briefly thought about how insane this all was before his senses were completely enveloped by a sweet tasting liquid on his tongue. His eyes widened and he tried yet again to pull himself away but he was helplessly outmatched in strength. He didn’t understand, he thought women only produced milk when they had a baby. The liquid dripping on Daniel’s tongue certainly wasn’t sweat, it could only be one thing. The more Daniel sucked the more milk seemed to get produced. He was hopelessly stuck and felt smaller than ever. It didn’t matter that Emmy was so much bigger than he was, it felt like she was normal sized and he was tiny as his head was pressed against her breast. Daniel was nursing like an infant and now that he was in a rhythm he just couldn’t stop. Every time he swallowed he squeezed the nipple that was invading his mouth causing more milk to squirt. He had to keep swallowing to keep up even as he felt the liquid filling his stomach and sloshing around. He was feeling full but he assumed there was a lot more milk to come judging from the size of his cousin’s breast. The more Daniel’s tummy expanded with milk the more the pressure on his bowels became impossible to ignore. The pressure was reaching horrendous levels and yet he was still suckling. It didn’t matter if there was a bathroom available for him or not, he knew he was seconds from disaster. Daniel tried to pull his head away but Emmy was much too strong as she cooed her quiet words of encouragement. A cramp hit Daniel and unlike the previous ones it didn’t pass after a few seconds. This one was grew and grew until his body was begging to let it out. It felt as if there was a brick trying to push it’s way out of his digestive system. “Mmm! Mmmmmmm!” Daniel tried to pull his head away again but Emmy just pulled him closer. Daniel felt tears leak out the corners of his eyes as he finally gave in. He pulled his knees up so he was in a sideways crouching position. His face was already red but now he could feel his temperature rising and sweat appearing on his brow. He tensed up as he pushed down and held his breath. Despite his body being so desperate to empty itself Daniel couldn’t immediately push out the mess. He still had a mental block at using the diaper. After one quick push he passed gas loudly, for just a second he paused his suckling mortified by embarrassment and shame. “Uh oh, I think little Daniel needs to make a surprise for Aunty Emmy.” Emmy said knowingly. Her spare hand went down and patted Daniel’s padded rear. Daniel didn’t think his situation could get worse but as he felt his cousin’s giant hand rest on the back of his diaper he realised she was going to feel everything. He couldn’t stop what was going to happen and as he pushed down again he grunted and finally felt his sphincter opening up. All of Daniel’s muscles tensed and he almost curled up into a little ball as his bowels started to empty. “There we go.” Emmy’s soft encouragement only made things worse for Daniel, “Let it all go.” Daniel couldn’t have defied Emmy even if he had clamped down again. He was too far gone. Daniel pushed down and felt a solid log sliding out of him. It hit the back of his diaper and paused for a second. He took a deep breath and pushed again. The back of the diaper crinkled slightly as it pushed out against Emmy’s hand. Daniel could feel the poop bend a little as he pushed it out until it was finally pinched off. The lump dropped into the diaper where it’s slimy stickiness warmed his skin. He was disgusted with himself but knew he wasn’t finished. Daniel was still sucking on Emmy’s breast on auto-pilot as he concentrated on what was happening in his diaper. He felt the muscles in his tummy squeeze and push. He grunted as he felt two softer poops drop out of his body and smear against the padding. The back of the diaper was bulging out, Emmy would be able to feel everything. Daniel let out a moan as he swallowed the milk filling his mouth. “Get it all out.” Emmy said as she gently rubbed the back of Daniel’s diaper. Daniel grunted again as soft waste was squeezed out of his body. It seemed to just go on and on as it filled the space between the diaper and his body. He farted again as a few more turds dropped out of him. Despite his humiliation Daniel felt a relief that he had got everything out of him. As he unclenched his muscles and unfurled from the ball he had been bent into his bladder let go and he let urine pour out over the poop that filled the rear of his diaper. “Good boy.” Emmy chuckled, “But breakfast isn’t over yet.” Daniel was panting slightly and his face was burning with shame. The effort of pooping himself had left him a little breathless, he could feel sweat on his face from the constant contact with Emmy’s boob. He cringed as he closed his lips around the nipple again and continued to drink. The knowledge that he was drinking directly from Emmy like a new born was humiliating and made him feel slightly nauseous, well, it was either the shame, his diaper or his increasingly full tummy that was making him a little sick. Daniel finally felt Emmy’s grip on his head relax slightly a couple of minutes later. He breathed deeply and felt a little of the creamy milk running down his chin. His hands were on his full belly but his mind was torn between the two embarrassing scenarios of having filled his pants and his feeding. If Daniel had thought it was all over he was sorely mistaken. As he continued to try to recover and allow his mind to catch up to all that had happened he was shifted around. He was too tired to really put up a complaint beyond grumbling but he loudly exclaimed as he felt his mushy rear getting pressed against Emmy’s knee. Daniel could feel the stinky mud in his diaper spreading over his skin as he was manhandled into laying across Emmy’s lap with his head in front of her other breast. “Please…” Daniel gasped. His hands went back to his belly which he already felt was bulging out. “Just a little more, baby.” Emmy said. Her voice was as sweet as the milk Daniel’s had been drinking from her. Daniel was shaking his head when he felt Emmy’s hand reach around and started pulling him closer. It was a repeat scenario of the first boob and Daniel was slowly forced face first into the fleshy orb that hung from Emmy’s chest. Knowing that fighting it was pointless and with the desperate need of a diaper change Daniel opened his mouth voluntarily and his tongue searched for the nipple. When he found Emmy’s teat he wrapped his lips around it and started flicking it with his tongue. In his haste to get things over with he grazed the skin with his teeth and felt Emmy pull back a little. “Careful, little one.” Emmy said with a small chuckle. Daniel’s instinct was to apologise but with a hand holding his face to the breast he couldn’t say a word. After thinking about it for a second he didn’t want to say sorry in any case, it wasn’t his choice to be doing this. Daniel was incredibly bloated but as he started sucking on the breast he felt the thick milk letting down into his mouth. He was rhythmically swallowing as the milk squirted into his mouth like a robot, he was on cruise control as he tried to switch his brain off and drift away from this embarrassing situation. A part of him thought it was odd that Emmy’s milk was so thick, he had always heard breast milk was thin but Emmy was anything but a normal woman. The room was practically silent except for Daniel’s sucking. The smell from his diaper was leaking out into the room now and despite desperately trying to deny that he was a baby he couldn’t deny feeling like that now. His tummy rumbled and gurgled as he kept drinking until he thought he might burst. With his belly bulging out obscenely Daniel finally felt himself getting separated from Emmy’s breast, almost as soon as his sweaty lips broke contact with his cousin’s skin he let out a milky burp. “You really were thirsty!” Emmy said with a smile. Her spare hand went down to Daniel’s stomach, “You emptied me out!” Daniel laid back with his head still supported by Emmy’s hand. He looked up at the ceiling feeling exhaustion weighing heavily upon him. For several minutes he was cradled by Emmy who stroked his hair and rubbed his belly. Daniel’s diaper felt like a swamp pressing up against his crotch but it was several minutes before he felt able to speak. “Need… change…” Daniel blushed as he made the embarrassing request but after the effort he had expended and with his tummy so full it was all he could manage to say the words. “Of course.” Emmy smiled, “Let’s get you a fresh diaper. We can’t have you going out in that stinky old one.” Daniel froze up. Surely he had misheard Emmy, surely she wouldn’t take him out like this. How could she when he was in such an embarrassing state? Daniel knew he shouldn’t complain because maybe it would actually give him a chance to escape, he could call out for help from the first person he saw. The fantasies that were suddenly flashing through Daniel’s mind were quickly forgotten about when Emmy stood up and shifted him into a more vertical position. He felt one of her arms around his back and another under his ass. Daniel tensed up as he felt himself sinking into the mess he had made and with every one of Emmy’s massive strides he felt himself sink a little deeper. The poop smeared all over any areas that hadn’t already been covered. When Daniel was laid down on the changing table it wasn’t a moment too soon. He felt like he would never be clean no matter how much he was wiped. As the diaper was opened up the smell inside was unleashed and Daniel’s eyes started to water. He glanced at Emmy but she didn’t seem even remotely fazed by what she was doing. “You made a big stinky one didn’t you?” Emmy said as she worked. It was pointless for Daniel to comment and he was so filled with shame he wasn’t certain he could verbalize anything anyway. He stayed quiet as his legs were lifted and he was methodically wiped clean inch by inch. It took several long minutes for Emmy to clean Daniel and all that time all he could do was lay there trying to imagine he was in any other situation. When Daniel finally felt cool air on his skin he knew the ordeal was nearly over. Emmy seemed to take extra time to clean his balls and even after he was sure he was clean he could feel her rubbing them. It was only as he was starting to get hard that she stopped. “It’s a good job we put you in these.” Emmy said as she pulled the used diaper out and started balling it up. “I could’ve used the toilet…” Daniel muttered. “Don’t be silly.” Emmy said with a soft chuckle and a small shake of the head, “That hasn’t been going well at all. This is just a lot safer.” Daniel grumbled but as Emmy pulled out a fresh diaper he had little choice but to quietly accept what was happening. The padding was unfolded on the table between Daniel’s legs and then slipped underneath him. Daniel was angry that this was happening but powerless to change anything. Even if he had the mental strength to challenge Emmy right then his full belly would’ve made it very hard. He was expecting the diaper to get pulled up but Emmy had other ideas, she reached up to a shelf above the changing table that was much higher than Daniel. She lowered a box which she placed on the padded edge of the table. “What’s that?” Daniel asked warily. “You’ll see.” Emmy said cheerily as she opened the top of the box. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1164703 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/e97892d3-f438-45db-834f-9fa987e896e9 If you want to read my brand new EXCLUSIVE subscriber only story "Shrinking Lilies" you can find it here: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lrzonrfx22 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1159567 The story contains both physical and mental regression, transformation and, of course, diapers! It joins the large library of exclusive stories only found on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages!

She is very supportive. I’m almost 24/7 already.

I’ve been talking to my wife about having this surgery if it goes well for you. She had brought up the part about leaking during intercourse so I figured I would ask you if you thought about it. We already use condoms as our preferred choice of birth control so we had bounced around that idea as well. We are anxiously waiting for your reports!

Not dual. Just fecal. Yes it was by choice. I was a bed wetter until a late age. Couldn’t kick it. Loving my diapers and pull ups didn’t help. As I got older I knew I wanted to wear diapers every day of my life because I was fecal incontinent. By the time I was 14 I was already trying to “ruin my hole” and by the time I was a freshman in college I’d spend my Friday nights getting drunk by myself, taking enemas, and using large toys on myself in my dorm room. I had a single so I didn’t have to worry about anyone coming in. After doing that and wearing diapers through college I met my wife my senior year. She was already graduated, had a good paying job and was a strong independent woman. Things moved pretty quickly and she soon embraced my desire for a wrecked hole and began helping me to that end. By the time I was 26 I was having accidents. It started when I had an upset belly or had unexpected gas with a loose #2. By the time I was 28 I was having accidents 4/5 days at work and nearly every time I went out to the grocery store or to mow the grass. At that point it became clear I needed to be in diapers 24/7 and that I was dependent. Now I’m at the point where I’m working towards urinary incontinence as well. I’m finding it much more difficult especially when it comes to wetting in my sleep. I can mess in my sleep without waking up but I still can’t go pee without waking up. Embarrassingly, there are times I even struggle to void when it comes to going pee. Other days I will go against my will because I have a chill hit the back of my neck or some other random event.

When I’m trying to talk about sports or something else with the guys at work and I have an accident right in front of them 😞 Ive had times where they could hear it as well as smell it and that’s pretty much the end of any social interaction for most people. I work for a mega-cap healthcare company so I’m protected by company policy and culture but you can tell my boss only talks to me because he has to ☹️ I’d imagine to most people I’m just the guy at the warehouse who wears diapers and sh*ts himself 😞

"He he, what a cute baby. Good boy," Sawyer said, and his heart jumped. He continued playing. He heard something being dragged into the room. He looked back at it. It reminded him of things he had seen in hospitals, with a long metal poll going into the air, a full red bag at the top, and a hose coming from it. "Uhhh," he said. Jordan, who had been bringing it, looked at him. "Don't worry about it, you brat. Grown ups plan these things and little diaper boys like you just accept them, so go back to your widdle baby doll and you'll find out after. " He blushed and looked back at the doll, and went back to his playing. More footsteps. He looked up from his toy, and this time he gasped. Joran had returned, this time taking carrying a short dress, socks, and shoes, and what looked like a blond wig. It looked familiar. He stopped. He looked back at the doll, then at the dress. He confirmed it was identical. "Wh?" He said, and had to catch his pacifier before it dropped. "I SAID STOP LOOKING OR I"LL SPANK YOU DIAPER BOY!" Jordan said. "Now now, the little baby is just curious. Its ok sweetie, mommy promises the new game will be fun, ok?" Sawyer said. "Mhmm," he nodded. Still, he looked again at the diaper on the doll, and at his own. It was identical, down to the number of teddy bears. He looked at the dolls dress, and at the one hanging. Also identical. The meaning of it terrified him. However, despite himself, he still felt the same excitement he had from the teasing earlier. The women left, and returned again, dragging something behind themselves. He looked at it, and again, felt his heart flutter. They were dragging in what looked like bondage equipment. It reminded him of medieval stocks he had seen in movies, but lower to the ground. Frightening as it was, it was still a form of kink he was more familiar with, and he was more then willing to trade diapers for leather bondage. Sawyer was holding a long chain with a hoop on the end of it. She looked at him, saw him watching, and smiled. She strutted over toward him. His heart jumped with each footstep, and he thought he may finish just from watching her approach. He stayed on all fours, doll in one hand, pacifier stuck in his mouth, and watched motionless as she opened the playpen door. She bent over and attached the hoop, which he now realized was a leather collar, to his neck. "What a good boy," she said. "Playing like the cute little baby you are for mommy." Ryan blushed, and she cupped his cheek and forced his face up. She bent lower, and kissed his forehead. "But now, mommy wants something a bit different. Is that ok with you, baby?" Ryan nodded. "Mhmm," he squeaked out, though he wasn't sure if it was loud enough for anyone but him to hear. "Good boy," Sawyer said. She turned away, and lead him, crawling on his leash, toward the equipment they brought. Liz lifted a portion of it. They pushed his head and hands into the holes, and his suspicions that it was a stock were confirmed as they closed it and locked it. He was sealed in, locked, in a crawling position with his knees on the ground, diapered bottom bent over, and head and hands pulled toward the ground. Jordan took the pacifier out of his mouth. "Kiss my feet, diaper slave," she said.

Chapter Fourteen No, this was not going to happen, there was no way I was getting into that thing. I quickly started to get in the passenger seat, but I felt Jen’s hands pulling me back. “Mommy, please, I don’t need a car seat,” I tried to plead, grabbing onto the front door of the passenger side of the SUV. “Charlie please, it's just till we get home, I promise it’s not a permanent thing,” I heard Jen say in a pleading voice. I glanced back confused, “Why? I am a grown adult, and what made you give in to her?” I asked, referring to Jen’s mother. “Baby, I know you’re an adult. Just let go of the door and we can talk about it on the way home,” Jen said softly, still with a firm grip on me. The only thing that made me let go was that I heard Isabella’s voice getting closer, and all I wanted to do was go home right now. “Jennifer, do you need help putting him in?” I heard Isabella say before glancing in her direction, seeing that she was halfway from the front door to the SUV. Jen wasted no time in shutting the front door and adjusting her hold on me so that she could place me in the car seat. I heard the back door open as I watched Isabella come up behind Jen, “I want to go home Mommy,” I whispered in Jen’s ear right before I felt myself getting placed in my new seat. “Don’t worry, honey, we are,” Jen reassured me gently. “Jennifer, make sure you adjust his straps right, you don’t want them loose or anything,” Isabella started to say, trying to instruct Jen. Without looking back at her Jen just continued to buckle me in, “Mother, please, I know how a car seat works. Just give Charlie some space before he gets any fussier,” Jen said firmly, trying to get Isabella to back off. From my limited view, largely because Jen was still over me pulling and adjusting the straps to fit me correctly, I did see Isabella step back but still went on to give her professional advice. “Did he not get a nap today? Where is his diaper bag, did you bring a binky?” Isabella nagged on. Jen and I locked eyes for a second once we heard Isabella say that last part, I guess she knew that I was about to open my mouth again and start inserting my foot. “Shh, be my good boy,” she said firmly yet gently. I could see the irritation in her eyes, I was just hoping it was not me causing it. With the click of the buckle, I was finally in and properly adjusted safely trapped and snug. Jen kissed my forehead before praising me, “That’s my good boy,” and then shut my door. I watched Jen walk around to the driver's seat, grabbing her purse and my diaper bag that was sitting on the hood of the SUV most likely put there before she came to wrangle me in my new seat. Jen quickly buckled up, started the engine, and put the transmission in reverse. Jen glanced back at me before shifting back into drive, I hope she could tell I was not a happy camper. “Please may I get out and sit upfront,” I said as politely as I could to hide my irritation and not want to be where I was. After not hearing a response right away I tried to sweeten the request with a loving, “Mommy!” *** “Charlie, I know you are not happy with me, but let’s just get home and then I will get you out of your seat,” I tried to tell Charlie. To be honest he was not the only one that was upset at the situation. I adjusted my rearview mirror so I could see Charlie, the poor thing had his grumpy face on, arms crossed, and staring out the window. “You that conversation that my mom and I had before Alice pulled you away?” I asked, trying to start my explanation of his current predicament. “Yeah,” I heard him say in a monotone voice. I took a breath and calmly said, “That conversation did not go as well as I would of hoped.” After a glance, I saw that I had Charlie’s full attention, his eye searching for answers within my words. “What first started as you can’t tell me what to do, what Charlie and I have is between us and of no concern to you,” I started to say, nervous to say the rest. “Yeah, I agree so far, she cannot tell us what to do,” Charlie said with a bit more confidence in his voice. “Well, more or less my mother said that if I did not take care of her little Charlie then she was going to take matters into her own hands and protect her investment,” I said evenly, knowing it was going to provoke Charlie even more than what he already is. A few minutes passed and I still did not hear a word from Charlie. “Baby?” I said worriedly, trying to get him to talk to me. “I am NOT a BABY; I am an ADULT. How DARE that monster threaten my career, MY business,” I heard him say in rage. I wanted to say something but before I got a word out Charlie continued, “I thought that this. . .Mommy/little thing was just for us, I don’t understand why your mother is inserting herself into our personal lives.” I glanced back and saw Charlie struggling against his seat harness, trying to unbuckle himself. “Charlie, baby. . .” I tried to say before Charlie cut me off. “I’m not. . .” Charlie said with a grunt, “A . . . Baby!” Worried he was going to actually get out, I looked back and seen he was already halfway out of his seat. “Charlie Conor Finlay, you undo that last buckle and so help me I will pull this car over,” I said, letting my temper get the best of me. I took a breath to calm myself down and make sure I was still driving safely. I heard one click and I quickly looked back, about to scold Charlie again, but I saw him with his arms back in his harness and his chest buckle re-secured. Charlie’s expression was painted not only on his face but his whole body. I could see the rage and anger boiling out, but there was also sadness and a lot of frustration. “I got to go to the bathroom,” I heard Charlie say, trying to keep his voice calm to hide his emotions. “Charlie, I know your upset. . .” I started to say. “No Jinnifer, I am pissed. Both literally and emotionally. I am twenty-five years old, wearing a onesie and diaper under my clothes, strapped in a car seat like a toddler, and being told to behave like I am some fussy brat,” Charlie said with as much frustration as anger. “That is two strikes right there Charlie, please don’t earn your third. I know you are upset and angry, but that does not mean you have to cuss and start breaking the rules. I am aware of your age, but you are still MY precious little boy, I will do everything in my power to make sure nothing happens to you or what's yours,” I said calmly, trying to calm him down. “I’m sorry Mommy, I did not mean to yell,” I barely heard him say. Looking back, I seen him looking down with his hand folded in his lap and a tear in his eyes. “I forgive you,” I said softly. “And if you got to potty just go in your diaper, it's not good to hold it for a long time, like I’m sure you have been.” After hearing a small sniffle, I heard Charlie say, “Does your mom really see me as some helpless little boy?” “In a nutshell, yes,” I said, trying to explain my mother's motives. “My mom maybe a lawyer, but she is very versed in the BDSM scene, she finds a lot of clients that will pay big money to keep a lot of stuff hush-hush. Knowing that, when she got wind that you and I were getting into a Mommy Dom/little boy relationship she wanted in and started to take it a little too seriously. She knows I will never have kids of my own and she desperately wants to be a grandmother.” “That makes sense… I think. But why me? Why not just bug Alice to settle down,” I heard Charlie say. “Well, you came in the picture first, but as far as Alice, you and I both know that she is far from interested in having kids. She is to wrapped up in her career. The only reason Alice wants to help with you is because she likes you and you are her business partner. She came and got you while I was arguing with Mom on her own accord,” I responded, as I pulled into our neighborhood. “Finally, almost home,” I heard Charlie say desperately, as if the car seat was torturing him. A few moments later he had another worrisome question. “And what of your Father, would he do something to my company if I don’t play ‘baby’?” “Daddy loves you and sees you for who you are, a man trying to live his best life with his wife and in pursuit of his dreams. He will keep Mom in check but, just like you, has his own company to run and will not always be there,” I told Charlie as I pulled into our driveway. I put the transmission in park, shut the engine off, and undue my seatbelt. The overhead light came on and I opened my door, but before I got out, I looked over at Charlie, trying to sit still and wait to be let out. “Mom does care, she just wants to make sure I am being a good Mommy,” I tell him with a smile before getting out. When I got Charlie's door open, he practically was vibrating, itching to just get out of his little seat, too bad he did not like it because he did look adorable in it. “Are you done being fussy?” I asked him in a serious tone. Charlie froze for a moment and his eyes got big. “Yes Mommy, I will be good, please can I get out,” he said apologetically. I could tell that what happened tonight was still in his head. I gave him a big smile, undid his harness, and watched him sit there for a moment, almost in disbelief. “You need help baby?” I asked, holding my hand out for him to grab. After getting Charlie out, I got his diaper bag and my purse out of the front seat and then locked the SUV. I see Charlie was only halfway to the door, waiting for me to catch up, “I’m coming honey.” I open the door, allowing Charlie to get in first. “Let's get some Pajamas on, ok sweetie,” I tell Charlie as we slip our shoes off. I put my hand on Charlie’s back gently pushing him to go up the stairs first. “No-no baby, nursery, I need to change your diaper, plus, I have your jammies in there,” I say, correcting the direction he was walking when he got to the top of the stairs. I softly shut the baby gate behind me as I follow Charlie into the nursery, flipping the lights on. Charlie started to unbutton his shirt still with a long face, “Let me help you, honey,” I said bending down and helping him with his trousers while he worked on his shirt. After I got his pants and shirt off, leaving him only in his diaper and onesie, he started to turn to the changing table. “Hold on,” I instructed softly, grabbing him before he ran off so I could take the onesie off as well. With a swift tug up, his onesie slips over his head and tossed into the hamper with the rest of the clothes. I lifted Charlie up and laid him on the changing table, for only seeing this room just recently, he seemed not as phased as I thought he would. I just stood there admiring my little Charlie, no one else’s, his hands were resting on his tummy while he was looking at all the glowing stars on the ceiling. I knew that today was going to be hard, but I did not realize how much of a toll it was going to have on Charlie. After a moment he caught me staring, I could only smile at how cute he was. I caressed his face to try and soothe his pent-up emotions before I turned my attention to the task at hand and started to undo his diaper, “Baby, you filled this sucker up, you were not this wet when we left,” I said surprised. “I told you that I had to potty, Mommy,” Charlie said flatly in reply to my statement. “Yes, you did, and looks like my baby did a good job using his diapers,” I praised smiling down at him, trying to get him to smile again. “Maybe we didn’t need to get those pull-ups after all,” I said teasingly. “But mommy, you said I could…” he started to say, worried I was going back on our decision. “Clam down, baby, I am just teasing,” I reassured him, “However, I think I left them in the back seat of the SUV.” I made quick work on the diaper change, making sure to get him clean and feeling fresh with a light sprinkle of baby powder. After the new diaper is taped up, I give it a little play full pat, “All done, baby, you are once again all clean and dry.” I went over to his chest of drawers to pull out a particular pajama set, leaving him to hop down himself. After a little bit of rummaging, I finally found the jammies I was looking for. “Come here, sweetie,” I said getting the shirt opened so I could slip it over his head. “I can do it, Mommy, Please,” he said with a furrowed brow. Looking down at him I could only smile, “Ok, you get your jammies on while I go get mine on,” I said as I handed him his clothes. I left him in his nursery alone while I made my way to our bedroom. He did look adorable standing there in just his diaper, his nursery suited him well. “Let's see how long he stays in there before he comes searching for me,” I whisper to myself, taking my dress off. As I was pulling out my pajamas for the night, I got an idea to help give him confidence in not only his diapers but also the decision of being little, on his terms. I quickly put on a soft tank top and a pair of shorts. Just as I had pulled my shorts up, I heard Charlie holler from the top of the stairs. “Mommy why is it locked,” Charlie said, sounding confused and frustrated. “Oh, I am sorry honey, I closed it when I came up behind you,” I told him as I moved to the bathroom. “Go explore your nursery baby, I put some things in there for you to play with. I will be done in a minute; I am just taking my make-up off.” I look in the mirror, staring at the reflection as I try and listen to Charlie’s footsteps and see if he listens. After a moment of listening, I was confident that he did as he was told and went to go play in his nursery, so I started my nightly routine. I cleaned and cleansed my face, put my hair in a loose braid for bed, and used the bathroom myself before sneaking out of the room and tiptoe to the nursery, and just peeking inside to try and figure out what Charlie was doing. I don’t know why I felt so proud of Charlie, seeing him dressed in his cute white and blue short sleave pajama shirt and matching shorts, I picked them out because they had an airplane on the chest of the shirt and lots of planes on his little shorts. Charlie was over in the corner, digging through the toy box believe it or not, currently inspecting a stuffed squid plushie I randomly found at the store one day. A smile swept across my face, I knew what would help melt his stress from the day away. I silently made my way over to the stairs, ever so carefully, opened it without a noise, and sneaked down the stairs. I quickly made my way to the kitchen and pulled out his bottle to fill it up with a little drink for Charlie. I did my best to warm some milk and honey before putting it into Charlie's bottle, but before I could head back up, I went back into the office to grab Charlie's bunny, Lady Frankie. I have no idea why he chose an absurdly long name for his bunny, but it did bring a smile to my heart to finally see him enjoy it. With light feet, I sneak back up the stairs to go surprise my baby. Peek around the nursery door frame, looking for Charlie, I spot him in the cushy rocking chair, curled up in a ball holding the darn squid plushie, at least he does not look distressed anymore. I try not to startle him as I lightly walk closer, yup, the little guy is out cold. Guess he was more tired than I thought. But why the rocking chair, I know he could have got in the crib by himself, it was a lot more comfortable than sleeping in a chair. Oh well, I guess that would just be wishful thinking, I guess. “Charlie, honey,” I say as I lightly touch him. “I not sleeping Mommy,” Charlie said groggily with his eyes very much closed. “You want to go night-night, or you want a treat,” I ask him softly, still unsure if he is awake as he says he is. I almost thought that he was asleep again, but I soon heard a very soft, “Can I have a cookie.” Of course, the boy wants cookies this late at night. Now let’s see if he will get up to go get one. “Baby, you want me to hold you, or you want to get up and walk?” I asked my curled-up baby husband. I set his bottle and bunny on the floor next to the rocking chair and moved to pick up Charlie, who despite our small conversation still had not moved an inch. I put my arms under him so I could just keep him curled up and cradled. Once he was up, I slowly spun around and sat down in the same rocker I found him in, setting him in my lap. “Mommy, cookies please” I heard him whisper as he leaned into me. “Shh, baby,” I say, trying to keep him calm, “Let me get it really quick.” I bend down carefully and reach for the bottle, once I feel it in my hand, I pick it up, lean back in the rocking chair, and change the grip I have on the bottle. “Baby, I got your cookie, open up,” I tell him softly, trying to get him to open his mouth. It amazes me how well he sleeps when he is sleeping, only if I can get his sleep duration to last longer than it does. After growing impatient, I rub the nipple of the bottle on his lips, “Open up baby.” That must have done the trick, Charlie’s eyes open slightly, and his expression goes from a blank sleepy look to a confused one as he clutched his stuffed squid in comfort. “Mommy?” Charlie asked confused. I could only giggle, “Baby, I think you fell asleep waiting for me.” Charlie did start to wiggle and get up but there was no need for that now, “Shh, be still sweetie, you're tired,” I said trying to calm him down. “I don’t want to sleep in here,” Charlie said pouting. “Shh, here drink this,” I said as I eased the bottle in his mouth. “You sure you don’t want to sleep in the crib?” I asked, curious to see his reaction. Charlie's eyes opened and started to squirm. “Settle down, I was only teasing, I am sorry,” I tell him adjusting the bottle as he calms down. We sat there for a long while, he drank the bottle slowly as he stared off into space. He finally actually fell asleep leaving a quarter of the milk un-drank. I let about fifteen minutes pass, just rocking there letting him sleep in my lap. Despite what happened this afternoon, and his tantrum on the ride home, today I would call it a win. His nursery has successfully helped him put the day's stress behind him as he found comfort in his little space, unfortunately, I don’t think he would admit it. For as much as Charlie says he does not have a little side, he sure has fallen hard for this lifestyle, at least subconsciously. It’s hard to watch him try so hard to be big and bad. However, I will need to make sure my mother minds her manners and knows what my business and not hers. She keeps going the way she did tonight, I will not be able to get Charlie to go to dinner on Sunday, no matter how much I push. Eventually, I was able to put my sleeping Charlie in our bed and tuck him in with his bunny, squid, and a binky between his lips. I only left him there alone for a little bit to get the house straight and ready for a new day of reverse potty training. and everything off, shut, and locked before making my way to bed myself. Even if I was able to get Charlie in the crib, I don’t think I could sleep without him. I closed my eyes, pulled Charlie close, and drifted off. The stress of the day weighed on me as I did not sleep that well, however, my night did start with pleasant dreams until I noticed Charlie squirming early in the morning as he always does. I tried to snuggle him more but like always my baby wanted up. With Charlie no longer in my arms reach, I was left sleeping alone with my dreams slowly drifting from happiness and light to filled sorrow and darkness. After a while, I was ejected from my sleep with fright, sweating from my dream-turned-nightmare. I quickly looked around; Charlie was nowhere in sight, though I was sure he was just downstairs as he normally is. He did seem to leave the squid in the bed but his bunny, Lady Frankie, was nowhere in sight. Did he take Lady Frankie with him? And what did he do with his binky? After a quick trip to the bathroom to relieve myself and wash the sweat off my face, I started for the door of the bedroom to go in search of my little Charlie. Once I stepped foot in the hallway, I noticed that the baby gate door was open, and Charlie was most likely downstairs. I peeked inside the nursery just out of curiosity to see if he even tried to go play. . . nope, it was still as it was before bed. I started to walk downstairs with the nightmare still weighing on me, I needed to see Charlie. I need to see if he is alright and make sure he is not still upset. Once I walked through the living room to the kitchen, I could see my Charlie sitting on the island drinking coffee, he even had Lady Frankie propped up next to him. My heart melted at the sight; Charlie finally had his normal smile on his face. To be honest it looked like he was just chilling and having a conversation with Lady Frankie. Hopefully, Adam does not get jealous of Charlie’s new friend. I simply just walked over and hugged him from behind, instantly the weight of the nightmare was gone. “Good morning my little prince,” I told him as my stress melted away. “You ok, Mommy? Did you have another nightmare?” I hear Charlie say with a hint of worry in his voice as he tries to reach back and hug me back. With a quick peck on his cheek, I move over to the other side of the island and pull a clean cup from the cabinet above. “I did, you fell asleep before we could really finish talking last night,” I asked in response as I poured the leftover coffee into my mug. As I went to turn back around to look at Charlie, I found him wearing a sympathetic look on his face. “I mean I am still upset at . . . Grammy” he started to say, hesitating at my mother’s new title. “I am not going to let her sabotage Alice and I’s work.” Charlie must have noticed my odd look as he was talking, trying to figure out how he got a mug from the cabinet when I knew he had not found his stool yet. He quickly pointed to the chairs at the table and said, “I used the chair, I swear I did not climb on the counter.” I just smiled and shook my head, “Of course you didn’t, my sweat little boy. But I will be talking to my mother, she and I are not done talking about you, I promise to make sure she stays in line and knows her place.” “Don’t worry about it, Mommy” I hear Charlie say confidently as I take a drink of my coffee. “I may be upset but I am calm and ready to face this new challenge together.” The confidence he had made me realize the idea that I had for him, “No need baby, you let Mommy take care of mean old Grammy” With a small pause to shift subjects I continued to happily tell Charlie of his new training, “I want you to just be happy and focus on your reverse potty training.” I took another sip of coffee, keeping my excited emotions hidden so I could watch Charlie think about what I just told him. “What is reverse potty training?” Charlie asked confused. I smiled and excitedly elaborated, “Well I have been thinking about how we are going to incorporate your pull-ups, I am going to start fresh and reverse the normal potty-training toddlers go through and reverse it. The first part is going to be hard and will only be done at home, but I think it will help set the mood and feeling you have with your diapers.” I watched Charlie's gears start turning in his head, “Like completely start over? No more diapers?” “Other than for bedtime for obvious reasons, yes,” I said with a smile. “Wait here for a moment,” I instructed before setting my coffee down and heading to the home office. As I stepped in I grabbed the reverse potty training chart I made from leftover poster board from a recent project Charlie did for work. This was going to be amazing; it was going to allow Charlie to go his speed and not be forced into this. I walked back over to the kitchen to present Charlie with his new road map to success, “I made this last night when you were sleeping, it’s a chart to track your progress.” Charlie still looked bewildered, “A reverse potty-training chart?” I nodded, confirming that he was indeed correct. “Yay, stickers,” he said with false joy. “Stickers to track your progress, yes, and quit judging so fast. I am trying to take it slow for your sake,” I said, trying keep his mind open to my idea. “Like I said, we are starting from the beginning, you are going to get a limited pair of undies and start from the top. The first step is going to be the hardest, I want you to first work on having day accidents.” As expected, Charlie’s eye went wide, “What? You want me to purposely pee my pants? How is that going to help?” I could see the worry in his eyes. “Take a breath and let me explain,” I said trying to calm him down. “You are going to be allowed to use the big boy potty. . . but with one simple rule, you need to get me to help you and take you.” I let that set on him a moment before continuing, “I want you to learn to relax and be ok at wetting yourself. The past couple of days you have been holding your bladder till it nearly explodes before you wet your diaper, you need to learn to relax and just let it flow. This first step will mostly be mental, once you are confident enough to pee your pants we will go to the next step, pull-ups.” I went to put Charlie new chart on side of the refrigerator where it is easily seen for the both of us. “Every time you ask me to use the potty I will take you, but you will earn a sad face on your chart. But when you have an accident in your pants you will get a gold star.” I watched Charlie hop down from the tall stool and study the chart. “So you are going to let me use the toilet?” “With permission yes,” I repeated and pointed to the chart. “This row you get sad faces when say you need to potty, the next row you get sad faces for using the potty.” “That doesn’t make sense, if I ask to use the potty, won't I use it too?” Charlie asked in confusion. With a gentle smile, I went to explain, “Toddlers don’t always make it to the potty when they go tell their mommy.” Charlie’s eyebrows furrowed, “So I get sad faces for simply saying I need to potty?” “Yes baby,” I said simply, “When you can pee your pants and not tell me we will graduate to pullups. During this stage you will get to continue practicing going and not saying anything. I don’t want you to worry about your pull-ups or diapers, I want you to let me worry about it. And don’t worry I will be checking you like any good mommy would, while you are in undies, I will check less often but pull-up will check more often and then eventually you will graduate to diapers.” I directed his attention to the last three steps, you get gold stars on the last three, these are what you want to fill up. You got wet when you were out, you did not use the potty all day, and you did not ask for the potty all day. The more gold stars you get the more you get to move to the next step.” “I don’t want to pee my pants, Mommy,” Charlie said with a sad face. “Then you don’t have to baby, you just tell me you got to go potty, and I will help you use the big scary potty, ok?” I told him sweetly. “I want this to be on your pace, however, I would like to have you in pull-ups before you go back to work.” Charlie still had a sad face, but I wanted this to be his decision. “Grab Lady Frankie, sweetie, I need to get my big boy back in his undies,” I said softly and led him upstairs. “No-no honey, not the nursery, that is for little boys. Go to our room, I will take your diaper off there and you can take a quick shower, ok? I will have your big boy undies ready for you when you are out ok?” I hope he knows this is going to be as hard for me as it is for him, we just need to get over the first hurdle.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fourteen: Can I Have One Katie wasn’t in such a rush to go back to her room this time after class. Her Daddie had given her thirty minutes today. She made sure everything she needed, including her laundry, was on her bed. She placed the library book inside her activities bag on top of her dirty laundry. Setting her keys and IDs in her laundry, she locked her purse in her drawer. Turning her phone off, she placed that with them, too. Once she grabbed the ‘Secret Garden’ book she checked out of the library this week, she headed out into the cluster to wait. Just as she expected, Tiffany was also in the common room. She told Tiff, “Get some lunch, sister. I will be fine.” The older girl assured Katie that she would get some lunch after the little girl left. Shrugging, Katie just started reading her book, waiting for her Daddie. Almost three-quarters of an hour later, her Daddie walked into the dorm frustrated. After seeing his girl, he apologized, “Sorry for the lateness. Traffic was terrible, Buttercup.” Looking at the clock, she shrugged and replied, “It just turned one-thirty, you are not late,” as she got up to hug him. Seeing the low-cut shirt she was wearing, he wondered out loud about what she was wearing. She gave a reply, “A clean shirt that I don’t mind losing. I haven’t done laundry in about a month. Clean clothes are in short supply.” Tiffany couldn’t hold back her giggles from her little sister’s answer. Katie Ann stuck out her tongue at her big sister for those giggles. That earned her a tap under the chin from Daddie, causing her to jump in surprise. Taking her hand, he said, “Let’s get you changed out of this waste of cloth on your body.” He led her to her dorm room and put a new binder on her after taking her shirt off. Soon, she found a Hello Kitty t-shirt being pulled over her head. She noticed that he had thrown the shirt she used to be wearing in the trash in the room. Then he had her lie down so he could put her in a diaper. Padding done, he put her back in the same jeans and put her shoes back on. Having her sit on her bed, she felt him braiding her hair in pigtails. Soon, she was feeling bows against her ears again, too. Grabbing Katie Ann’s backpack and the laundry basket, he went through the door she opened for him, then she followed him through the door. Back in the commons, she gave Tiffany a hug goodbye, “See you Sunday, big sis.” Tiffany was amazed at the change again and had to get her wits about her. Returning the hug, she said, “You too, little girl.” Katie Ann started down the stairs towards the car, with her Daddie carrying her stuff behind her. Getting to the vehicle, he opened the back and set the items inside. They went to her car door and then strapped her in her car seat. He made sure to take the key with him. He headed back to the trunk to get her car bag before closing the hatch. Setting it next to her, he closed the door. After walking to the driver's seat, he started driving to his home. Settling in for an hour's ride, Katie reached into her activity bag. She found the coloring book and two books, the “Secret Garden” book and a new one, “Farmer Boy’. Where the other library book went, she wasn’t sure. She wondered if there was a magazine in there since she liked to do them first, but found none this trip. She decided to continue reading the Secret Garden book for the ride. They hadn’t even left Mountain before Daddie decided to get lunch, stopping at a Cracker Barrel. After releasing her from the harness, they went hand in hand to the restaurant. Katie Ann, noticing a rack of Halloween costumes, tried to pull Daddie towards them. She was saying excitedly, “Daddie! Costumes!” She was told food first, then they would look in the store. But she insisted on the costumes multiple times, causing him to reply. “I am sure I can find a corner in this place for your nose, Katie Ann Telgenhof.” Knowing he would do it too, she quickly followed him to where the hostess sat them in the dining area. She was handed a children’s menu and a small packet of crayons as she sat down at the table. Flipping the menu over to do the items on the back, Daddie made her pick an item from the front first. Pointing to the grilled cheese sandwich, Katie returned to her fun games. After her sandwich and iced tea were done, she was made to wait till Daddie slowly finished his lunch. Pulling him towards the costumes, she said, “Can I get a costume, Daddie? Plllleeeaaassseee!” Finally, back to the costumes, Daddie had her stand still while he held a few up to her to size them. She was asked if she was a good girl. She responded while having puppy dog eyes, “Daddie, I am always a good girl.” That statement caused him to roll his eyes at her. “Pick one of these. They appear to be your size,” Katie was instructed. She picked out a pink generic princess costume. Daddie tried it on her for size right in the store. Being satisfied with the fit, he put the pointy hat on her head. After that, he put a neck strap under her chin. Leaving the whole kit and caboodle on her, he tied the sash of the costume. He grabbed the tags and led her to the cashier to pay for her new costume and the food. Leading her still in the costume to the car, she was helped into her car seat. He had to really bunch up the skirt to get to her crotch strap. Once he found the strap, he strapped her firmly in the seat. Getting in the front seat, he turned around and said to her, “You have me wrapped firmly around your thumb, silly girl.” He was thinking about how she had just puppy-dogged herself into a costume. Shrugging, Katie Ann just turned back to her book for the continued ride. She was far in the fantasyland of her book. It felt like she was standing right next to Mary from the book. She was shortly pulled out of her book fantasyland by Daddie, saying they were here. Looking out of the front window, she saw a large brick house. From her viewpoint, she could just barely see a turret on the other corner of the house from the driveway. The front corner nearest her was a huge porch. It looked to her that the house had to be built in the late 1800s. Daddie drove to the back, where he parked the car in an attached wood garage. Unstrapping her, she was led into a room he called the mudroom. He stopped to take both of their shoes off. Next, he led her into a large kitchen. She noticed that the table had a high chair sitting at it. She assumed that was for her. They went through the dining room to what he called the parlour. Handing her the activities bag, she was told to keep herself occupied while he got her stuff out of the car. Soon, he was back, and after struggling to check her bottom under all her layers, he said to her, “Buttercup, You are only damp. I have set your homework at the kitchen table. You are to do that while I do your laundry.” Back in the kitchen, she saw that the high chair tray was off. She was surprised when Daddie unexpectedly picked her up and sat her on the chair. Scrunching up her princess costume skirt, he strapped her in. He then put her as close to the table as she could go. Patting her homework bag, he said: “Have at it, Princess.” Nodding, she said, “Ok, Daddie,” while getting her homework out. He handed her a sippy cup full of iced tea before disappearing towards the mudroom. ~o~O~o~ As she was doing the final bit of homework, Katie Ann knew she had a problem, a severe problem. She said loudly with some worry, “Daddie, my diaper is leaking badly.” Not knowing where he was. Not seeing a response, she said it even louder and more worried in her voice. She heard what sounded like footsteps running down the steps. After Daddie skidded to a halt near her, he undid her from the highchair. Helping her down, he led her to the parlour. Once there, he proceeds to strip her of her soaked costume and jeans after removing her hat. “I guess these will have to go to the laundry too, though technically, you are supposed to lose these oversized jeans, anyways,” he told her as he helped her down on a changing pad. While he was changing her, he asked, “Homework all done, Baby?” “I finished the last little bit while I was screaming my head off,” she said with a smirk. When she was finally changed, without putting pants on her, he picked her up and set her in front of the TV. Turning the television on to Disney Junior, he said to her, “I am going to clean your mess up in the kitchen and then cook us some dinner.” She settled into watching the TV, snuggling up with a teddy bear she found in the room. Noticing Daddie coming back into the room, she was surprised when a pacifier got stuck in her mouth before he left again. A program on the TV later she was picked up and carried to the Kitchen. She was soon strapped in the highchair again, this time with the tray. With her bib around her neck, she found a hot dog on the bun cut into slices with baked beans on a princess plate set in front of her. After Daddie placed a sippy cup and toddler silverware next to it, she was instructed to eat it up. Once he finished his own cheeseburger, her face was scrubbed. She was then released and carried in front of the television again. She heard the doorbell ring and watched Daddie go to the front door in the room. “Nice to always see you, Jill. Do you need help?” she heard Daddie say. “Please, there is a container of my supplies in the car. So this is the little cutie I am going to do, Adam?” “Yes, that is Katie Ann,” Daddie said, going out to the car. Jill, a lady about Daddie’s age, stepped into the room holding a bag of materials. The regressed girl couldn’t make out what they all were, but one thing she could tell was there were at least two rolls of duct tape in there. After the words “the little cutie I am going to do” and Tiffany's suspiciousness of Daddie, she started to get worried, no scratch that, she went straight to scared. She was so sure they were going to kill her and dispose of her body. She was so afraid she started hyperventilating, and her heart rate raced. The next thing she knew, the room was spinning, and her breath was gone. Then everything blacked out. Jill was setting stuff down in the kitchen for her tasks when she glanced at Katie Ann. With worry in her voice, she asked Adam, “Did your little girl just blackout and faint?” Adam ran out of the kitchen so fast that Jill had to dodge him. He picked up the lifeless, stiff girl and, with worry, said, “Kathleen? Stay here, Kathleen. Daddie’s got you.” Kathleen started coming to, finding herself on Daddie’s lap, still scared, trying to get away from him. She heard Daddie saying, “Kathleen! Relax! No one is going to hurt you. You being scared isn’t doing your body any good either.” “Aunt Jill here is going to make a dress form out of you. You will not be hurt.” He continued, “Take this aspirin because your head is going to hurt,” handing her a pill while putting water against her lips. “Arms up, little one,” Auntie said. After the little one did it, she found her Hello Kitty tee being pulled off her. The shirt she had on the first time she met Daddie was soon dropped over her head. This shirt was one of her favorites until he had seized it. “Katie Ann, can you stand in the middle of the room? No one is going to hurt you. You are too precious to hurt. Please hold your arms out straight so they are out of the way, too,” Daddie instructed her. Aunt Jill proceeded to wrap her with multiple lays of duct tape. She wrapped Katie’s neck area with a shrink wrap before wrapping that, too. When they were done, she had about three to four layers of duct tape on her from her lower bum to the chin area. Katie noticed that they didn’t do her arms, but they did her shoulders. “Katie Ann, I need you to be completely still while I cut you out of this outfit. I don’t want the scissors nicking you,” Aunt Jill told her. “What next?” Daddie asked as Aunt Jill carefully and slowly cut the little girl out of the duct tape dress form. “You might want to make outfits for grown-up her, right? We will then do her chest next, leaving the messy one for last.” Helping her to her highchair, he strapped her in. He then exchanged her binder for one of her Victoria's Secret bras. They proceeded to wrap her chest and lower neckline with shrink wrap before duct-taping the same area. “I won’t mind if you ruin that bra. She is losing it anyway,” Daddie said as Auntie cut her out. He proceeded to take her bows out of her hair. He told her, “Buttercup, you are going to get really messy with this next step we are going to do,” as he pulled a garbage bag that he had cut an opening in it over her head. She was protected with plastic from her neck down, with only her head sticking out of the bag. Taking what looked like a wig cap, Auntie covered her hair with it. Both of them then started to cover all exposed skin and the wig cap with vaseline. They ignored her eyes for now. Daddie instructed her, “Don’t taste this stuff, especially the stuff to come. They're both icky, Sweetheart.” Putting a paper straw in her mouth, making sure it went in beyond her teeth, he continued with, “Don’t crush this and keep it as still as possible actually keep your whole body as still as possible. We are going to make a mold of your head.” They then started spreading what can only be described as a slimy glob all over her head. When it was just her nose and eyes showing, she was instructed to close her eyes loosely. She felt more Vaseline being put on her. She felt straws being pushed into her nose nostrils next. They spread the silicone over the remaining bits of her face so she was entirely covered. She was told that this coat was one of three, and then they promptly put the other two coats on her. She was then wrapped in plaster, making it so they could easily split it in two later. When everything dried, they took the rear plaster half off her and then, slitting the back of the mold, slid it forward off her, taking extreme care of her ears and where the straws were. Daddie took a wet wipe and, cleaned her mouth and eyes area, and handed her a sippy cup of iced tea. Turning to Aunt Jill, he said, “Thank you for your time and expertise.” “I will let you know when the items are done. I think she deserves a well-earned reward.” “Her reward will have to be a cookie for now. It is time for a bath and then bedtime for her,” he told her Auntie, handing the still very messy girl a cookie. Then he helped Auntie Jill carry all the items back to her car. Coming back to her, he unstrapped her. Slowly, he carried her upstairs in her messy state to the bathroom, where the tub was already filled with bubbles. Taking the bag off over her head and then losing the diaper and bra, all went in the trash in the room. After he removed the wig cap from her hair, he set the girl, whose face and neck were still mostly covered with Vaseline, in the water. Taking wet wipes, he wiped as much of the Vaseline he could off her face. Handing her some toys, Daddie told her he would be back. After a bit, he came back and thoroughly scrubbed the little girl so she looked and felt clean. Taking her out of the tub, she was dried with a towel and wrapped in it, then led her down the hall to a door. Opening the door, she noticed that it was a room with part of it inside the turret. The top of the walls was lavender with a painted flower and a picket fence mural on the bottom half. All furniture in the room looked like dollhouses and matched the bottom half of the walls. Above the picket fenced toddler’s bed, with its dollhouse headboard, were pink letters on the wall, which spelled KATIE ANN in a graceful curve. The letters pointed out that this was indeed her room. Leading her over to a changing table, he picked her up and strapped her down. After putting her padding and a binder on her, he took her down. Soon, a princess nightie was dropped over her head, and then he patted the toddler's bed in the room. After the little girl crawled into the bed, he tucked her in and asked her, “How is your head?” Katie Ann answered, “It huurrrtttsss Daddie.” “Unfortunately, I can’t give you another pill. It has not been long enough. We will be seeing a doctor about the dizziness and headaches that you have.” And with his piece spoken, he pulled a book from the dollhouse headboard and started reading to the little girl. When I was little, I was a baby. When I was little, I cried a lot. Now, I use words. NO! When I was little, I didn’t know I was a girl. My mom told me. * ~o~O~o~ *:When I was Little by Jamie Lee Curtis

Chapter 46: The aroma of a festive feast filled the air, a symphony of scents that spoke of warmth, love, and the joy of Christmas. The dining table was adorned with holiday decorations, and the twinkling lights from the Christmas tree cast a gentle glow on the scene. Our family, a blend of adults and little ones, was gathered for a joyous Christmas Eve celebration. Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob, Mommy, Jack, Granny, and I, all took our places around the table. I sat snugly in my highchair, decked out in a festive onesie and a Santa hat perched atop my head. Jack occupied his own highchair, his wide eyes filled with wonder at the holiday festivities. The adults chatted and laughed, the air buzzing with the anticipation of the impending feast. The table was adorned with an array of delectable dishes, each one meticulously prepared to make this Christmas Eve memorable. From the succulent aroma of roasted turkey to the sweet scent of freshly baked pies, every dish was a testament to the effort put into making this evening special. The adults clinked their glasses, toasting to family and the magic of the season. Granny, seated at the head of the table, wore a warm smile as she looked around at her loved ones. Jack babbled happily, seemingly oblivious to the significance of the occasion but radiating an infectious joy that filled the room. As the Christmas carols played softly in the background, Mommy began serving the feast. Jack sat in his highchair, a delighted grin spreading across his face as he clumsily scooped up mashed potatoes, gravy, and bits of meat. His fingers were coated in the festive colors of the meal, and occasional giggles escaped him, a testament to the joy of discovering the wonders of solid food. The clinking sounds of utensils against plates, the chatter of family, and the gurgles of delight from Jack created a symphony that echoed our festive gathering. On the other hand, my response to the offer of baby food was less enthusiastic. While Jack reveled in the joy of discovering solid food, I couldn't summon the same enthusiasm. I squirmed in my highchair, resisting Mommy's attempts to spoon-feed me the holiday-inspired mush. The strained peas and pureed carrots were met with pursed lips and a determined shake of my head. The strained peas and pureed carrots on the spoon headed for my mouth were met with an internal cringe. My mind yearned for the familiar warmth of the baby bottle. The sweet, comforting taste of the warm formula was a sanctuary amidst the culinary discord. I gazed longingly at the baby bottles on the table, my silent plea for a reprieve from the vegetable onslaught. As the spoon approached for another attempt to usher strained peas into my reluctant mouth, I couldn't help but crave the soothing flow of formula. Mommy, undeterred by my resistance, switched tactics and presented me with not one but two baby bottles filled with warm formula. The familiar suckling sensation soon took over, and I found solace in the rhythmic consumption of the bottle's contents. As Jack reveled in the newfound independence of feeding himself, I maintained my place in the baby bottle brigade. While my culinary experience might have been different from the others at the table, the Christmas spirit prevailed, even if my participation in the feast involved sipping from a baby bottle rather than wielding a fork. Amidst the festive chaos, Mommy continued her valiant effort to coax me into embracing the mushy delights of strained peas and pureed carrots. Each spoonful approached with the determination of a seasoned toddler negotiator, but my resistance held firm. I squirmed in my highchair, a small fortress against the oncoming vegetable invasion. Mommy's baby talk resonated with an unwavering optimism, a melody of encouragement and nurturing designed to break down my culinary defenses. "Come on, sweetie, just a little more for Mommy," she cooed, her eyes sparkling with the hope of victory. I glanced at her with a mix of defiance and resignation, fully aware that this battle was as much internal as it was external. The rest of the family observed the dinner theater, their amused glances exchanged over the festively adorned table. Aunty Karen chuckled, acknowledging the culinary challenge I presented. "He's really committed his baba, isn't he?" she remarked, a twinkle of humor in her eyes. Uncle Rob joined the conversation, his laughter resonating through the room. "Well, who can blame him? The baby bottles are filled with the good stuff. Don’t you remember how hard it was good get Jack off the bottle in the beginning" he teased, raising his glass in a playful toast to my steadfast commitment to liquid nourishment. Granny, with a gentle smile, added her own perspective. "Patrick never really did like his vegetables and this year seems no different. Some things never change." Granny's observation sparked a reflective murmur around the table, the familial warmth of shared memories blending seamlessly with the festive ambiance. Aunty Karen chimed in, her thoughtful gaze shifting between Jack and me. "Who would've thought our little Jack would outgrow Patrick in his eating habits by this Christmas last year? Time really does fly." Mommy, undeterred by the playful banter, continued her baby talk, alternating between spoonful’s and sips from the baby bottles that provided me with the reprieve I secretly craved. Speculation danced in Aunty Karen's eyes as she turned her attention to me, her nurturing instincts kicking in. "Maybe Patrick's just got a little tummy trouble tonight," she mused, her voice filled with concern. "Why don't we step into your nursery, sweetie? Aunt Karen will help you finish that bottle, and maybe we'll find something that sits better with your tummy." I felt a mix of relief and curiosity as Aunty Karen guided me out of the highchair, leaving the festive hubbub behind. The journey to the nursery, a familiar space of comfort, echoed with the playful sounds of the family celebration in the background. The warmth of my Aunty Karen's presence was a welcome relief from the whirlwind of the holiday celebration. She guided me to the rocking chair in the center of the room taking her seat, before gently placing me in her lap, her touch gentle and reassuring. I could feel the warmth of her presence radiating from her, a comforting reminder of her unconditional love and affection. She gently placed the baby bottle in my hands, her nurturing touch sending a wave of tranquility through me. As I began to suckle on the bottle, the rhythmic sensation lulled me into a state of contentment. Aunty Karen's voice, soft and melodic, filled the air with a lullaby, her gentle humming harmonizing with the rocking chair's gentle swaying. The sweet taste of the formula soothed my palate. Nestled in her arms, I took small sips from the baby bottle, the sweet warmth of formula offering a comforting contrast to the bustle of the Christmas feast downstairs. "There we go, Patrick. Good boy," she whispered in a tender, encouraging tone, showering me with praise and affection. As I finished the bottle, Aunty Karen's praise echoed through the nursery, her baby talk filled with affection and admiration. "Good boy, Patrick," she cooed, her voice filled with pride. "You drank all your baba like a big boy." My heart swelled with a mix of satisfaction and contentment. The praise, the gentle rocking, and the soothing lullaby had created a cocoon of warmth and affection. Suddenly, a wave of nausea washed over me, a harsh reminder of the vulnerability of my regressed state. Before I could react, the contents of my stomach rebelled, spewing forth and splattering onto Aunty Karen's dress and chest. A look of shock and disgust crossed Aunty Karen's face as she pulled away from me, her dress now stained with the milky mess. I felt a wave of shame and humiliation wash over me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I wailed in distress. The sudden expulsion of the formula had shattered the tranquil moment, leaving me feeling vulnerable and humiliated. Aunty Karen, her maternal instincts kicking in, held me tightly in her arms, her warmth providing a sense of security against my tears. She cooed softly in my ear, her soothing voice a balm to my wounded emotions. "It's okay, sweetie," she murmured, gently stroking my hair. "It's just a little spill. Don't worry, we'll get you cleaned up." The door to the nursery creaked open, revealing the warm glow of Christmas lights strung around the room. Mommy's concerned face peeked in, her eyes quickly assessing the situation. "What happened in here?" she inquired, her gaze shifting from Aunty Karen's stained dress to the regurgitated mess on the floor. Aunty Karen, a playful smirk tugging at her lips, responded, "Looks like our little elf had some surprises up his sleeve, or should I say, in his tummy." Mommy chuckled, her eyes dancing with a mix of amusement and affection. "Oh, Patrick," she sighed, stepping into the room. She quickly approached the rocking chair, guiding me off of Aunty Karens lap, planning at a gentle kiss on my forehead in the process, the scent of her familiar perfume comforting me even in the midst of this messy moment. As Mommy and Aunty Karen joined forces to clean up the miniature disaster, their banter filled the air, creating a lighthearted atmosphere. "You've got quite the appetite tonight, haven't you, little one?" Mommy teased as she wiped the mess from Aunty Karen's dress. Aunty Karen laughed, "I think he just wanted to share his festive spirit." I squirmed a bit, feeling a blend of embarrassment and gratitude. Mommy's understanding gaze met mine, silently assuring me that accidents happened. As Aunty Karen left to tidy herself up, Mommy turned her attention back to me. The nursery was aglow with the soft radiance of Christmas lights, creating an ambiance that felt both festive and comforting. "Looks like someone needs an early bedtime," Mommy playfully remarked, her fingers ruffling my hair. I couldn't help but offer a sheepish grin in response. Leading me toward the changing table, Mommy's touch was gentle yet efficient, her motherly instincts taking charge. Mommy expertly removed the soiled onesie and my equally soiled diaper, effortlessly wiping away any remnants of the earlier mishap. A fresh nighttime diaper was selected, its crinkly material a reminder of the care woven into each diaper change. Mommy secured it snugly around me, a footed sleeper, adorned with festive patterns, awaited its turn. "Let's get you all cozy for bed, little one," Mommy cooed sweetly. The soft fabric embraced me as she zipped up the sleeper, its snug fit a gentle reminder of the boundaries between the adult world and the infantile comforts within. As we approached the crib. My gaze lingered on the cozy mattress, adorned with a blanket featuring cute holiday motifs. It felt almost surreal to be preparing for bed so early on Christmas Eve With practiced ease, Mommy helped me into the crib, tucking me in with care. "Sweet dreams, my little elf," she whispered, placing a tender kiss on my forehead before placing a dummy between my lips. The room seemed to resonate with the soft strains of a lullaby as Mommy left, leaving me to embrace the tranquility of an early bedtime. As the night enveloped the nursery in a hushed stillness, I stirred from the depths of slumber, my eyes fluttering open to the soft glow of ambient Christmas lights. The room was adorned with the festive warmth of holiday decorations, casting a gentle illumination that danced across the crib. In the dimly lit nursery, I found myself sucking on my pacifier in an instinctual rhythm, lost in the soothing embrace of its familiar rubbery texture. A sense of infantile haze enveloped me, blurring the boundaries between the real and the surreal. The world around me seemed to shimmer with a dreamlike quality. To my astonishment, a figure materialized at the side of my crib—a portly, bearded man adorned in a red suit trimmed with snowy white fur. My eyes widened, the recognition dawning on me. It was the same Santa Claus from the mall, his presence conjuring a sense of wonder and disbelief. "Patrick," he spoke in a hushed tone, his voice carrying the echoes of holiday magic. The room seemed to pulse with an otherworldly glow, casting long shadows that danced along the walls. With an almost ethereal grace, Santa leaned over the crib, his twinkling eyes meeting mine. "You've been a good little one, haven't you?" he mused, the jingling of his sleigh bells echoing in the quiet room. I remained transfixed, my pacifier momentarily forgotten as I gazed up at the benevolent figure before me. The air was charged with a palpable enchantment, the kind that transcends the boundaries of time and age. The soft glow of Christmas lights adorned the room, casting a warm and comforting ambiance. The air was filled with the hushed whispers of holiday magic, and I found myself in the midst of a surreal encounter with Santa Claus himself. "Patrick, my dear boy," he continue, his voice a gentle rumble, "what would you like for Christmas? Maybe your pottytraining back? Your return to adulthood? Or maybe a gift a suits your current... ahem, circumstances?" A flicker of hesitation crossed my face as I attempted to form the words to express my desire for a return to adulthood, but finding the pacifier stuck between my lips, as I continue to suckle as my my vocal cords seemed to resist, and instead, a subtle grimace overtook me. Unbeknownst to me, the telltale sign of a messy diaper unfolded beneath my festive onesie. Santa's laughter rumbled like distant thunder, a knowing gleam in his eye. "Ah, it seems you've already made your Christmas wish, my little one." His mirthful gaze fell to the telltale sign beneath my onesie, the unspoken language of a messy diaper. I found myself unable to talk, only mustering a slight nod, the pacifier momentarily slipping from my mouth. The room echoed with Santa's chuckles as he comprehended the nuance of my unspoken wish—a present more suited to my infantile state. As swiftly as he had appeared, Santa retreated into the shadows, leaving behind an atmosphere infused with the magic of Christmas. As the echo of Santa's jolly laughter faded away, and got replaced by the hushed sounds of the nursery, I couldn't shake the surreal encounter. Was it a dream, a fragment of my imagination woven into the fabric of the festive night? The air held a lingering enchantment, leaving me in a state of bewildered contemplation. Lost in my thoughts, a sudden discomfort interrupted the introspection—a cold, soggy reminder of my messy diaper. The pacifier dangled from the edge of my lips as my infantile wails pierced the tranquility of the room. Moments later, the door creaked open, and the warm glow of the hallway spilled into the nursery. Mommy entered, her figure outlined by the soft light. Concern etched across her face as she approached the crib, a comforting presence amid my confusion. My Pacifier soon found its way back into my mouth, as Mommy ran her hand across my face. The scent of baby powder soon filled the air as Mommy expertly changed my soiled diaper. The rhythmic motion, coupled with her gentle coos, eased my distress. As she dressed me in a fresh diaper and snug footed sleeper, I clung to the remnants of Santa's visit, uncertain whether it was a fleeting dream or a missed opportunity. Mommy's lullabies wove a lulling melody, and soon, the enchantment of the night enveloped me once again. I nestled into the warmth of her embrace, pacifier between my lips, my mind oscillating between the realms of dreams and reality. As sleep claimed me, I couldn't help but wonder if the magic of Christmas had granted my unspoken wish or if the visit from Santa Claus had been nothing more than the fantastical product of a slumbering mind.

Hi all, I've been writing all my life, but always in my native language Dutch. I wanted to see if I could also write in English. So... I just started writing. And this is the result. It is basically a brain dump, so I never re-read it. Please let me know if you like it. Tips and tricks are welcome. And highly appreciated. Chapter 1 – She is here! “You know she is here, right?” The fifty year old man looked at me with a concerned look on his face. Bob was my colleague. He was my boss actually, and ‘she’ was an intern. She was 25 years younger than me and turned a few some months ago. I smiled and nodded and continued with the preparations for some hot snacks. I would fire up the barbecue in a few hours, but until then I didn’t want my colleagues to get hungry. “You know?” He was surprised. “Yes, I saw her ten minutes ago, through the front window, sneaking into my garden.” “And?” “And what?” “You are going to do nothing?” “You think she would leave if I asked nicely?” I answered with a new question. Bob looked at me for a moment and then started to laugh. He shook his head. “No, I don’t think she would leave.” “Then there is no point in asking, or telling, her to leave.” I concluded. “If I went to the garden and told her that she isn’t welcome here and that she needs to leave, then she would cause a scene and ruin the mood.” “So? You let her stay?” He asked. “I’m going to give her a choice: leave or stay. But if she wants to stay, it’ll be on my conditions. And I’m not sure she is going to like the conditions.” I smiled. Bob shook his head. I think he misread my intentions, but he would see for himself what I was planning to do. I didn’t think she was going to leave, but I also knew she wouldn’t accept my conditions without a fight. It was a bit of catch-22 situation, but I was sure the end result would be satisfying for both of us, in the end. I only had to convince her of it. “You know, I do feel sorry for her.” I said. I presented the plate with the snacks to Bob and let him try one. He tasted and nodded an approval. “You feel sorry for her? Why is that? She is the one who is crazy. Totally nuts.” “I know.” I knew a bit more about her tan Bob did. “She didn’t have a normal childhood, and yes, she does have some issues. I helped her get this internship. Now she has a crush on me, and thinks I love her because I helped her.” “Crush? This isn’t a crush anymore. She is hopelessly in love, and she stalks you. You need to do something about that.” “Oh, I will. I certainly will.” I said. “She is so talented, but a bit screwed up inside her head.” “That she is. That she is indeed!” Bob laughed approvingly. Chapter 2 – First step I found ‘her’ in the garden. Emma was talking to two of my female colleagues, and from a distance I saw that they didn’t want her around but were too polite to just turn their backs on her. I could see the annoyed faces of my colleagues, but Emma didn’t notice that. She just didn’t have an antenna for that kind of thing. Or maybe she had, but choose to ignore it. I walked towards them and Emma noticed me. She smiled immediately, but only for a second. Then she realized the situation and that she wasn’t welcome here. She must have been afraid of me being mad at her. Her expression changed, but that also lasted only a second. Then she smiled again. She tried to be calm and confident, but I knew she wasn’t. Emma was small and her high heels didn’t compensate fully. Her small skirt, sexy top and plenty of skin showing made her look like a teenager at a fraternity party. But this wasn’t that kind of party. This was just a barbecue with ten colleagues from work. And we were all in our forties and fifties. She definitely stood out of the crowd, she was the outsider, and everybody knew that. Even Emma. When I came close she hugged me. She wrapped her arms around me and wanted to kiss me on the lips. But she couldn’t reach that high. Instead she pushed her face against my chest and I feared that her extensive make-up would leave marks on my white shirt. She smiled and looked up with anticipation and maybe a little bit of tension. “Hi Emma. Please come inside, we need to talk.” I pushed myself out of the hug and placed my hand between her shoulder blades to guide her inside the house. Emma looked worried and I knew all my colleagues were staring at us. They all felt the tension, and they all knew what had happened before. All right, they didn’t know everything, but they knew enough to feel that something was going to happen. “Peter, I’m sorry for...” She started, but her words where unnecessary. “Please stop talking. I will talk first and you need to listen. But we will do that inside the house, and we will find a nice and quiet place where we are not disturbed.” I said it calm but resolutely. I wanted her to know that I was serious. This was not a game anymore, not for me anyway. In fact, for me it was never a game. But Emma did exactly what she always did when somebody asked her to do something: she starting asking why and did not get the clue that she should have listened in the first place. She turned around to me and looked me in the eye. She didn’t seem to care that everybody was looking at us. “Peter, let’s…” She started talking again. “No, stop. You really need to listen to me now.” I said with a raised voice. “You know you are not invited here, and I made it absolutely clear that you are not welcome. You even promised you wouldn’t come.” I looked her in the eyes and saw her nervous smile fade away. Her confidence was melting, but it was not gone yet. “So you can talk all you want, but all I hear are lies and falsehoods. So, stop talking and go inside. Now, please!” I gave her a last chance to go to a place without spectators, without the audience. And people were looking at us, enjoying it. Not long after Emma started her internship at the company, people started to dislike her and hoped that something like this would happen one day. Her arrogance and misplaced self-confidence made her no friends. “That’s not…” Again I didn’t let her finish her sentence. She clearly wasn’t going to listen and she didn’t made any attempt to go inside. She gave me the excuse I wanted, and I could do what I planned to do. I grabbed her by her arm, pushed her in position and swung my other hand from behind and let it land op her ass. Everybody could hear my hand hit the back of her skirt and saw the startled face of Emma. She shouted in surprise, not because I did her a lot of pain. Everybody looked at us in silence and saw that I treated her like the child she was acting like. Emma was shocked and looked up in disgust. I looked her again straight in the eyes. The twenty year old looked up to me and then looked away. She now realized that everybody around us looked at her, and the humiliation became visible on her face. “Did you hear what I said? I want you to go inside the house so we can talk. Are you going to listen now?” I still had my hand around her arm. She couldn’t get away, but I think she was more or less paralyzed by the shock and wasn’t planning to run away. Again she didn’t respond to my question. She just looked down at the ground, avoiding any eye contact. It took a little shaking around before she looked up and finally she nodded, albeit very slightly. “OK, then please go to the hall. You can sit on the stairs if you want. I’ll come find you in a minute. Is that understood?” I was purposely talking to her as if she was a child, but she wasn’t a child at all. She was an adult, a beautiful but slightly small one. She had made an effort to look sexy, with a lot of curve showing and from above I had an excellent view into her cleavage. But she was twenty and I was forty-five. “Yes.” She sounded very soft. For the moment she conceded. She knew she couldn’t win this round and the only thing she wanted to do now, was leave the garden and find a spot to regroup, and find her calm, and her confidence. This was not the moment to teach her that I would like to hear a response like: ‘Yes, Peter’ or ‘No, Peter’, but I hoped that that time would still come. I let go of her arm and Emma immediately started to walk inside the house. I watched her go and followed her with my eyes. I was a bit afraid that she would run away, and that she went home and that my plans would fail. But deep inside I knew already that she would not do that. I was confident that my plan worked, and that she would behave the way as expected. I smiled, and was already excited about the next step of the plan. For now I concluded that the first part of the plan worked perfectly. Chapter 3 - Confessions Five minutes. I gave her a bit more time to think about what happened. She got a bit more time to realize that her plan was failing. I suppose she still thought that she might end up in bed with me, but that was not the end goal I had in mind. I had different plans, and preparations were already underway for a two weeks now. The only reason I gave this barbecue in my backyard was to lure Emma here. And it worked. I opened the door to the hall and Emma was startled. She was indeed sitting on the second step of the stair, but stood up as soon as I entered the hall. “I’m sorry I had to smack your bottom.” I said with a shy smile. I think she thought I was still angry, but instead I walked towards her and gave her a hug. I pulled her close to me and wrapped my arms around her. I even kissed her on top of her head. “You didn’t listen, and I needed you to listen.” I whispered to her in a soft voice, without a hint of anger or irritation. “Why… Peter?” She still felt the humiliation and the confusion. Moments ago she thought I was mad at her, and now I was kissing her. I gave out these mixed messages on purpose. I needed her confused for now, to lure her a bit more in my trap. Far enough that so there wasn’t a way back. “First, please forget that you think you can end up in my bed. That’s not going to happen.” I said sternly. I still had her firm against my body, but she could hear me perfectly. “If you still believe that, then please leave now. But that doesn’t mean that you can’t stay the night, if you want.” I let her get out of the hug and she looked up at me. Her confusion was still visible. “What? Really, but…” She fumbled her words and was lost for words. “I know you don’t want to go home tonight, and I know you brought a change of clothes just in case, but there is a big issue we need to talk about first.” “Wh… What?” “The problem is that I don’t trust you. I can’t trust you.” “Yes… Yes, you can.” Emma looked up desperately. “No, I can’t. Did you lie to me? Did you say you were not planning to come here tonight, because I explicitly said you were not welcome? Was that a lie, Emma?” Emma wanted to answer immediately, but I stopped her. I put a finger vertically on her lips and she understood the gesture. “Please think before you answer, and please don’t lie to me again.” Emma started blushing. I knew she was going to lie again, like she always did. That was kind of second nature to her. Off course she would deny it, but I already knew the truth. Last Thursday she confessed to another colleague that she was planning to come here, and later that day denied it to me. It was time for her to stop lying. Emma looked up at me, with a blush on her forehead. She nodded and finally told the truth. “Yes… I… I lied. But I…” I saw her tremble for a moment and pulled her close to me again. “All right, Emma. I’m glad you told the truth. Please don’t ever lie to me again.” I said, and gave her a moment to feel her body against mine. I wanted to give her some warmth, something I knew she didn’t get at home. I gave her another minute before I made my confession. “Now you told the truth, then I need to make a confession too.” I said, and I smiled. “Even though I explicitly forbade you to come here and I made myself very clear to you that you were not welcome here, I already knew you would come. I knew you could not resist the temptation and that’s why I already prepared a room for you.” Emma bended her head backwards and looked up. “A… A room.” “Yes, off course. You will get your own room, with your own bed.” “And… I can stay?” She asked. I couldn’t answer that question right away. “If you want, and if you obey my rules, then yes. You can stay here tonight. But only if you agree to my rules. And even then, there may be some surprises for you. And I already know that some of those surprises you will not like.” And even with that ominous warning she only heard the word ‘yes’. Chapter 4 – The proposal “The problem is that I don’t trust you. You lied to me, on multiple occasions. You looked me straight in the eyes and lied. That is problem.” I said. “So, I’ll be very clear to you. I’ll tell you exactly what is going to happen. You may not like what I have planned for you, but you are here out of your own free will and you are free to leave. Do you understand?” Emma look puzzled, and a bit scared, but eventually she nodded. “You are free to leave, but… There is a big but.” I said. “There are only a few moments where you can decide to leave. Between those moments you are in my house and under my control. Here in this house I am responsible and you have to follow my rules.” Emma looked at me with a blank face. She had no idea what I meant. That would change soon. “I know this all sounds a bit strange, but I will explain.” I started. “First, in order to be able to build up my trust in you, I need you to learn that you cannot lie to me. You need to understand what happens when you lie and what the consequences are. And that will not be a pleasant part of this evening. I’m sorry to say, but I will need to punish you for your lies. I hope that will prevent you from further lying.” “P… Punish?” She stuttered the word. I nodded. “Yes. I will punish you. And it will hurt. It will hurt a lot.” I looked her in the eyes and saw fear. I was so much taller and stronger than her, and until now that didn’t stop her. Only now she really noticed the difference. “Then I will show you your room and you will stay there for at least two hours. You can sleep if you like, but you must stay in your room. You will get some time to process what I did to you, so you can decide how you react to that. That is part of the punishment.” Emma didn’t dare to ask anything. “Then I will get you, take you downstairs and get you something to drink and eat. At that point you can decide if you want to leave. I will ask someone to bring you home. I think Bob is going your way anyway, and he can drop you off at home if you want.” “By you can stay here if you like. But if you decide to stay for the night, you will need to comply with my rules, you need to behave or suffer the consequences. By then you know what happens if you misbehave.” “B… But…” She was lost for words again. “If you decide to stay the night here, I can bring you home tomorrow around noon. Not sooner. So, again, you need to make your decision carefully.” Emma was desperate to stay the night here. She decided that upfront. She knew she would do anything to stay the night here, but now, now it didn’t go according to her plan, everything fell apart for her. I saw her thinking about it, but now that everything was different than expected, she didn’t know what to do anymore. “What… Punishment… What will you do?” She looked up at me. Her face betrayed her nervousness. I approached her again and drew her close to me. I hugged her and wrapped my arms around her, and I gave her a kiss on the top of her head. “I have to do what I should have done before.” I said and waited a few seconds. “I will put you over the knee and I will spank you. I will use my hands, but I will do it on your bare bottom.” I felt her shock. Her body stiffened and she gasped. “I won’t lie to you, and I’m honest to tell you that it will hurt. But I hope that you trust me that I believe that this is the best for you. That is maybe a bit hard to understand, but I believe you need a firm hand.” She pulled her hands between our bodies and pushed herself out of our embrace. She looked at me and shook her head. Of course she was afraid. “No… You don’t… don’t have the right to… to…” She was right, of course. I could only do it with her permission. She was an adult and I had no legal control over her. But I was still convinced that she at least would stay till after her punishment, and after she had spent her time in her bedroom. I was almost certain that she loved me enough, and trusted me enough, to let me punish her. “No, but you lied to me too often and if you want us to have any kind of relationship, then it starts with this. I’m sorry, but this is the only way.” She still shook her head, maybe it was out of stubbornness, or despair. I couldn’t be sure. I knew I had to give her some time, but at the same time give her a hard deadline. She needed to make a decision fast, while I knew that was a tough decision to make. “Go back to the garden, get something to drink or whatever. In fifteen minutes I will ask Bob to bring you home. If you want to stay, then come to me before that. OK?” I asked, but Emma turned her head away from me. She pretended not to listen. With a gentle push I directed her out of the small hallway, in the direction of the garden. I went back to the kitchen to pour myself a drink. I smiled, but I was nervous too. I hoped see agreed to my proposal, but I wasn’t entirely sure. Chapter 5 – Her decision I already asked Bob and prepared him a bit for what was coming. I didn’t tell him everything, but most of it he would find out eventually. With Bob on my side we walked to Emma. She was sitting a bit outside the group. She was looking away, deep in her thoughts. “Emma? Bob will take you home now.” I said and laid my hand on her shoulder. She was startled by me touching her and looked at me. It looked like she cried a bit, but she would probably deny that. She looked at me, then at Bob and then back at me. I didn’t think she fully made her mind up. “Come, you need to go. I don’t think Bob would want to miss the barbecue.” I said smiling, but Emma didn’t move. She gazed at me for a moment and ten slowly stood up. I spread my arms and she walked into them. I hugged her again and let her feel some warmth. “I don’t want to go.” She said very softly. I don’t think Bob could hear it. He knew to give us some space. “Then you know what I have to do.” I replied, also softly. I kissed her on the head again. She shook her head. “Please, don’t.” “I understand you don’t want to be hurt and I will not be gentle. Let us walk to the hall together, we can grab your stuff on the way. If you then want to stay, I need you to show me that, I need a kind of confirmation that you really want to stay. If not, we call Bob. OK?” I whispered and she nodded. I gave her another kiss, but now on her forehead. She looked up at me with watery eyes, as if she was about to start crying. Slowly I let her out of my embrace and I grabbed her hand and softly led her through the garden. We both knew people were looking at us again. What was happening between that 45 year old and the 20 year old intern? It wasn’t illegal, even if she did end up in my bed, but although it was completely legal, it still felt off. She was too young for me. I was too old for her. She was working in my department, even though I wasn’t her real boss. For a short period of time I was her boss, but that didn’t work out, so I transferred her to a colleague. I felt her feet dragging. She didn’t want to go, but she didn’t know if she wanted to stay either. It took us more than a minute to cross the house, grab her bag, and end up in the hall. We stood still in front of the door, but it was still closed. She was looking to the door, to her way out, to the end of this disappointment, but she didn’t open the door. “I need conformation, Emma. We’re both adults, I have no right to do this to you without your consent.” I saw her tremble. “So… Let’s… If you want to stay, then… then take off your panties and give them to me. That way I know for sure.” I proposed. I could hear her gasp. She had her head down, looked to the ground and thought about it. I knew she didn’t want to go home, but maybe the price of staying was too high. And she didn’t even know what I had planned for her. She only knew about the spanking. It all took too long. I didn’t want to wait anymore. Maybe the more she thought about it, the less chance I had she would stay. I walked up to her. Her back was turned to me and I moved close to her. I put my hand on her shoulder. “I understand this is a difficult choice to make, and I understand if you want to end it right here, right now. I’ll call Bob, and he’ll…” I started, but she didn’t let me finish. Suddenly she turned around. I saw anger on her face. Her hands were fists and she pounded them against my chest, but not hard. She didn’t want to hurt me, it was just an expression of her anger. Her hands came down and she reached under her skirt. Her skirt came up, but with her thumps under her panties she pulled her panties down. Her seemed more decorative that serving any other purpose. She pulled her feet out of them and then bend over to pick them from the ground. Without looking me in the eye she held her panties out. I took her pink panties and then gave her another hug. “Let’s get it over with, then.” I said. I tried to sound serious, but of course I was excited. She gave herself to me, ready to be punished. “You can leave your shoes, here.” I said, and half a minute later I guided her barefoot up the stairs. Chapter 6 – Final preparations I guided her to my bedroom. I went first and closed the door after she came in. I walked past her to the other side of the bed, closer to the window. The window was open and we could hear our colleagues talking. I closed the window and sat down on the middle of the bed. I placed my hand on the sheets next and gestured to come sit there. So hesitated, but she complied. “Have you ever had a spanking before?” She shook her head immediately. She looked very timid now. “I’m you cry or shout too loud, people may hear us. I think you don’t want that. And also I need you to lie very still, and that may prove difficult too.” Is said to her in a soft voice. “If I need to stop every time you make too much noise or move out of position, then that will only make it take longer. I… I may even need to hit you a bit more, because of the pauses in between.” She kept looking at her feet. “No, no… I will… I will try to…” “I can help you, but… But you may not like it.” “What? How?” I heard softly. “I can fixate your arms and legs, and put something in your mouth. You can’t move too much anymore and I can more easily keep you in place, and you can scream as much as you like as only me will hear you.” I said. She kept quiet. “I would be extremely proud of you if you did that. And it will be over more quickly.” She still didn’t say anything, and didn’t dear to look my way. “You want it to be over as soon as possible?” I asked, and now she nodded very slightly. I wasn’t sure what she really wanted, except that she didn’t want to be spanked at all, so I decided to use the tools I had at my disposal. First I took the towel that was on my night stand and spread it over my knees. With my hands on both side over her body, I helped her move and let her sit on my lap. She still didn’t look at me. The night stand was close enough by to open it and opened the drawer. I saw her looking at what my hand would get out of the drawer, probably anxiously. The first thing I picked was a belt that I put on her waist. I closed it on the front Velcro. On the back, a bit to the side, there were to wristbands that could also be closed with Velcro. One at a time I grabbed her wrist and brought it to her back and locked it into place. I felt a bit more resistance with her second hand, but she let me do it. She was already helpless and overpowered, but now her hands were out of the way, and securely locked against her back, she must have felt more helpless than ever. I grabbed a much smaller belt from the drawer with a soft, black gag on it. I brought the gag to her mouth and she let me put it in her mouth. It was from a soft material and it filled her mouth completely. I closed the belt behind her head. For a short moment I hugged her. I was so glad she trusted me to do this to her. She could have just refused and go home, but I had her on my lap in a position that I completely dominated her. I felt her tremble a bit out of fear and anticipation. I gave her a bit of time to get used to her outfit, before I helped her turn around. I got her to lie on my knees without any problems. She rested with her belly on my left thigh and with her private parts on my other thigh. Her hands were visible to me and were nervously trying to investigate their maneuverability. Her skirt was still covering her buttocks, but only barely. “Can you bend your knees, please?” I asked, and her knees came into reach. I had a last belt that I used to bind her ankles together. It also closed with Velcro. It was done quickly and she straightened her legs again. Her feet were resting on the ground and seeking support against the wall. She was almost ready. I had one more task to do, before I could teach her not to lie to me again. With both hands I pulled her tight skirt up. I exposed her buttocks as she wasn’t wearing any panties anymore. She tightened up, nervous and afraid. I could feel her while body stiffen, but her behind was exposed. I laid my right hand on her left buttock and it shocked her. It was just a touch but she was already in shock. The fact that it was hard for her to see what I did, didn’t help. She trembled again and I decided it was time. I pulled my right hand back. Chapter 7 – Punishment She cried within a minute. The first slaps didn’t hurt that much, much I kept going and soon the pain of each slap faded into the next one, until there was no more relief in between. I hit her with the inside of my hand, hurting myself too, but her pain was worse. I hit her on the left and on the right randomly, leaving her guessing where she would feel the next hit. She screamed at first, but the foam ball in her mouth reduced the volume for the most part. Only I could hear her in between the moments where my hand hit her skin. She fought me, her body tense and hard at one moment, and soft and flexible the next. I could easily keep her in place with my left hand grabbing her belt on her back, between her hands. And when she did manage to move a bit out of position, I could easily pull her back. I continued with her punishment, hitting her hard and leaving the skin on her buttocks darker and darker. It started a light shade of pink, but by now it some places became bruised and were already a much darker shade of pink. I didn’t think she thought it was going to hurt this bad. It took a while before I felt her body relax. She started to give up the fight. Her muscles relaxed and her body was loosening up. Her mind was accepting the fact that it couldn’t fight it, and was just helpless. She wasn’t screaming anymore into her gag, she was just crying. I continued for a short bit, slapping her darkened skin for a few more times and then stopped. She didn’t react to the end of her punishment. She still laid perfectly still, ready to accept more of I decided to do so. I placed my hand on her battered behind. I hadn’t broken anything, just darkened it. But it was enough. It was easy for me to pick her up, turn her around, and let her sit on my lap again. I did it carefully to not hurt her any more than necessary. Her upper body relaxed against mine, and her head was resting against my shoulder. Her eyes were wet from crying, but she was still bound and gagged and could do anything I didn’t help with. She felt exhausted. Her heart was racing and I could her chest expanding every time she breathed. Her mouth was filled, so she had to breathe to her nose. I gave her a minute to recuperate and then removed the gag from her mouth. She drooled a bit and I threw the wet gag on the floor. She rested her head again against my shoulder and felt her wet mouth against my neck. “I’m proud of you.” I said. “You’re so brave. I hope you learned your lesson.” She didn’t say anything, she just rested against me. After a moment I felt her pull against her restraints, and I removed them. Her hands were free again and then I also removed the restraints on her ankles. She was free again, but was still recovering from her punishment. Her breathing was slowly slowing down. I looked at her face and saw that it was a mess. Her make-up was awful after her crying and her mascara was all over her face. With some wet wipes I started to clean her face up. At first she resisted me a bit, but when she noticed that I did it with care and gentle strokes she started helping me. I think her main reason for her resistance was that she didn’t want her make-up to be removed, but I suppose she realized it was needed anyway. So, she let me do it. I needed a lot of wipes to remove it, but in the end her face was clean again, albeit still a bit red. “You did good.” I said thankfully. “Let’s get you into bed. I think you can use the rest.” I tried a small smile, but I didn’t get the same response from her. She wasn’t looking at me, she just laid there in my arms. I was prepared to carry her to her bedroom, but I couldn’t stand up with her in my lap. I could carry her, but then we first both had to stand up. Without speaking I helped her up and stood up beside her. I took her back in my arms, and she let me do it. She even wrapped her arms around my neck to help me. She was ready for another big surprise. Chapter 8 – Her bedroom She wasn’t that big, and I was strong enough to carry her in my arms. I maneuvered her out of my bedroom. I think Emma was glad this part was over, even though must have been a bit nervous about being sent to bed. She must have felt that there was something strange about that, and of course she was right. It was strange to bring a twenty year old to bed, just after a nasty spanking, but this whole situation was strange. Emma was not a normal twenty year old, but what do you define as normal. There were problems in her childhood that followed her around, and that defined her what she was today. And me? Was I normal? I had to admit that I also had my quirks, and today I had the satisfaction of playing out one of my quirks. I brought Emma to her room. The door was closed and I had my hands full. Emma helped. She opened the door for me and I stepped in. Emma must have been curious, or maybe she didn’t expect anything to be strange at all. But as soon as I carried her inside, I felt her body tense again. Her breathing stopped for a moment and I heard her gasp. “I think you remember the remark I made a month ago?” I said. I felt that she wanted to get out of my arms, but I kept her tight. “Someone said something about what you felt for me. I don’t know the exact words anymore. But they were implying that we end up in bed together, that’s for sure.” Our faces were very close and she looked at me for a moment. I watched her face from the moment we stepped into the room. She wasn’t pleased, she wasn’t pleased at all. She looked surprised at first, but then her expression quickly changed to shocked. “You know what I said? You remember that?” I asked, but knew she remembered it lividly. She was shocked and angry, while everybody was laughing. She felt so humiliated that she ran from the company restaurant where we had all lunch together. “I said that I thought you were so young that I would only feel comfortable with you in my bed when you were diapered.” I already knew that she had a crush on me, and this was my first attempt to push her away. I wanted her to know that I wasn’t the right match for her. But it didn’t work. It worked for a few hours, that’s all. “Everybody thought it was a joke. Everybody laughed. Except you.” I said. “Do you still think it was a joke?” I brought her over to the big changing table and sat her down on it. The plastic cover of the changing mat compressed under her weight, but it may not have been prepared for her weight, it was long enough for her to lie down on. For now she just sat in the middle of it, but with her bare feet already on the changing mat too. Emma started shaking her head in disgust. She didn’t understand what she saw and I Think she didn’t realized yet what it meant for her. Maybe she still thought this was all a joke, maybe a bit elaborate to be a joke, but still a joke.. But it wasn’t a joke. This was dead serious. I spent a lot of time and money in preparing this room for her, without even knowing for sure it would be used at all. I hoped it would, but I couldn’t be certain. I saw her look around. She already noticed the pink changing mattress she was sitting on. It was just like one for babies, but only a lot bigger. Now I saw her eyes look at her bed. It was a giant crib, with bars that ended high above the mattress. The mattress itself was already up from the floor, much higher than on a normal bed. She looked at her crib for a moment and then looked at me. “It wasn’t a joke, Emma.” I said again. “I will help you undress, then I will diaper you before you will be put to bed.” “No… No… Why?” She stammered. “No questions. Let’s get you in bed, little girl. I will answer all your questions after your nap. She was still shaking her head in disgust while I started to open the buttons of her shirt. Chapter 9 – Undressed Just before I could open the last of the four buttons of her shirt she froze. She pushed my hands away. Not like she was in a panic, but more gentle and calm. With her sitting on the changing table our eyes were on the same level. She could look me straight in the eyes. She slowly shook her head. “No… Please.” She whispered. I smiled at her. I understood that she would be hesitant, and that she needed some time to comprehend what was happening to her. But my plan was to let her think about that in bed, and for that I needed her diapered, and… for that I needed her naked and lying down on the plastic mattress. “You don’t have to be afraid. I won’t do anything to you that I wouldn’t do to my nieces and nephews.” It was a joke of course, but at the same time a way to let her know that I would treat her like a child. So, I pushed her hands aside, with exact the amount of force that I needed, and opened the last button of her shirt. I immediately pulled her arms out of the short sleeves and threw her shirt on the ground. “No, no.” She protested again and she felt my hands on her back, opening her bra. Now she panicked a bit. She knew she was helpless and I knew she was afraid of me at the moment. That was totally understandable after the spanking I just gave her. “Please, Peter. I…” I already managed to open her bra and pulled it away. Her face became red in shame and while I tried to maneuver her arms out of the straps of her bra, she placed her arms horizontally over her chest. She seem to protect herself more from my eyes, and less from my hands. “What is it? Why are you so suddenly so shy? This is not the first time I am going to see you naked, is it?” I asked, and again with a little smile. I tried to lessen the tension as much as possible, and at the same time make sure that she knew I was serious about this. I almost had her bra completely off, but with her left hand she tried to hold on to it. “Is it the first time I am going to see you naked?” I asked again, but this time with a bit more power in my voice. She let her fingers relax a bit and I could pull the strap out of her fist. She looked at me, now even redder than before. She shook her head. After I tossed her bra on the ground I placed my hands on her shoulder. “It is not, isn’t it?” I said amused. A few days after my joke in the company restaurant we had our monthly drinks. It was quite busy and of course my joke was still a topic of conversation. When I wanted to go home around nine, I went to my office to get my coat and laptop, but I found a bit more than I had expected. Emma had been waiting for me in my office, and she was desperate to proof to me that she wasn’t a child. I found her sitting on my desk, completely naked. I was stunned and laughed. I had never considered her to be a possible sexual partner, and presenting herself to me naked didn’t help at all. I brought my face a bit closer to hers and we met eye to eye. “I probably should have given you a thorough spanking back then. That would have saved me from a lot of time and money to prepare this room for you.” She blushed and looked down, too ashamed to look at me. I continued to look at her all the same, before my hands slid along her arms to her elbows. “Don’t be afraid, little girl.” I said, and I grabbed her lower arms and helped her lying down on the changing mat. I pushed her sideways and turned her a bit so her back her the plastic cover and she pulled her feet on the mat. Her only garment was now her skirt, and her breast came in full view when I pushed her hands behind her head on the mattress. I held her arms there for a few seconds to let her know that her hands belong there, and when I let go of her hands they indeed stayed put. Without any problems I could open the zipper of her skirt and pull it down. I felt the shiver through her body and heard her gasp for air, but she lay perfectly still for me. Her skirt became the last piece of clothing on the ground as she was now completely naked. For a moment she panicked. She started to sit up and tried to cover herself with her hands. I was prepared for that and I quickly grabbed an ankle and pulled it up and a bit in the direction of her belly. Her other leg followed and she was forced to resign her bid to sit up. With her legs in the air I had access to her bums. I slapped her, not too hard, but it shocked her. I immediately felt her resistance break. The tension left her body and she was under my control again. “Don’t so that, please.” I said. She pulled her hands back behind her head. “S… Sorry… Please.” She whispered. She regretted her moment of rebellion and realized again that she was not in control anymore. I caressed her forehead as a sign of forgiveness. If this was the only time she didn’t do what she was supposed to do, then I would call that a success. Chapter 10 – Diapered! With one hand she held the wrist of her other hand, and her head was turned to the wall. The only movement she made was her chest going up and down for her breathing. Maybe she didn’t dare to move, afraid of another spanking, or she accepted the fact that I could see her completely naked, and that I would diaper her. When I grabbed her ankles and crossed them, her knees bended and her legs opened. She was even more vulnerable now, but she still didn’t move. I took both her ankles in one hand and raised them. I brought the over her belly, but not too high. Her knees moved outside and her back arched a bit. Not only I had an unobstructed view at everything between her legs, I could access it as easily with my right hand. Her bottom was still red from the spanking, and it must still hurt a bit. With my free right hand I opened the top drawer and found the soothing cream. It wasn’t easy to open the tube with one hand but I didn’t want to let her ankles go. To be honest I wasn’t a pro in caring for babies, and most certainly not for babies as big as Emma. I squished some crème directly from the tube on each of her cheeks and then started to rub it in. I did it slowly and with care. My touch must have hurt, but the crème should make the pain go away sooner. “I’m sorry I had to spank you.” I apologized again. “I hope I have never have to do that again.” Emma was still looking at the wall. She let me do what I wanted to do, and she kept her eyes closed. She didn’t need to look, she felt everything I did to her. I tried to be as gentle as I could be, but I was rubbing her abused behind, so it couldn’t be enjoyable. I had to let her skin absorb the crème for a moment and I needed to clean my right hand, so I decided to let her loose for a moment. I stood by to see what her legs would do now I didn’t keep them in place, but nothing happened. She held her legs up, her knees out, and her ankles crossed, so I could grab a towel and dry my hands. “I know this is not a comfortable position, but please hold on for a moment.” I said to her. I put my right hand on her upper thigh and tried to lay my right hand on her forehead and caress her, but the shook my hand away. She was clearly angry at me, but that was OK. I was not angry at her anymore, I was even proud at her that she let me do what I needed to do. I pulled my hands back and started gathering her clothes from the floor. I folded them and put them on the end of the changing table. I wasn’t in a hurry at all. Emma was in a very vulnerable and humiliating position and she stayed like that without me holding here. She just laid there, naked and hurt, waiting for me to continue. I grabbed a diaper from the pile and right next to her head I began to unfold it. The plastic made a lot of noise, but Emma kept looking at the wall. Off course she wore diapers as a kid, but nobody can remember that part of your life. So like most people her age, this would be her first time she would be diapered like a child and actually remember it. Her diaper was white and very think. This wasn’t just a medical diaper, it was much thicker and the tape landing zone on the front was showing cute little bears. Emma didn’t see that. She kept her eyes closed, but she knew what was happening. She had heard the loud crackling of the plastic when I folded the sides of the diaper outwards, and maybe she did some babysitting in the past and recognized the sound. But now it was Emma who was getting diapered. I thought about saying something, but I decided to let her be for the moment. I pushed the back of her diaper under her and positioned the diaper. Then I let her take her legs down and guided her feet down to the changing table. I pushed her knees outwards and pulled the diaper up between her legs. I folded it over her belly. One by one I grabbed the blue tapes, opened them, and pushed them on the tape landing zone, covering part of the childish figures. I closed all for tapes and as a last check I ran my finger between the diaper and the inside of her legs. I felt the elastics and concluded that I did a prefect job. She was diapered! Emma felt that the diaper was closed and slowly started the move a little. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. She blushed and looked away again. She tries to stretch her legs, felt the bulk between her legs and heard the plastic of her diaper protesting. I smiled. “You’re a good girl and I am proud of you.” I said. She shook her head in disgust, or shame, or anger. I didn’t care which emotion she was showing. If it were up to me this wasn’t the last time I diapered her, and I even hoped I could even change her diaper tonight. But I knew that chance was slim, and that she needed time to cope with what happened today. “You wanted to stay the night, I said that I wanted you in diapers. I kept my word. Now, let’s get you ready for bed.” “No, no, no.” She said, but each no was softer than the one before. I knew she resigned to her fate. Chapter 11 – Naptime I helped her sitting up. She let me help her but she wasn’t looking me in the eye. She just looked down. Maybe she was looking at the diaper, or maybe she was just blankly staring down. I realized I still had about ten guests in the garden, and I could hear them through the window that was slightly open. I knew I could leave them alone, and they all knew something was happening with me and Emma. They were probably gossiping about us, but for now what was happening here was still a secret. But not for long. I picked an onesie from the small stack I ordered not so long ago. I hoped I had the right size, but too be absolutely sure I bought a slightly bigger and a slightly smaller one. This one was white, had short sleeves, and three snaps to close it between the legs. I held the arm openings open for her and she reluctantly pushed her hands through them. I pulled the onesie over her head and then further down. If she was glad that her upper body was covered again she didn’t let it show. Maybe the shame for her diaper was much bigger than the fact that I could see her breasts. First I fixed her short sleeves, and pulled them straight, then I let Emma lie on her back again. I pulled the backside of her onesie form under her bottom. She spread her legs for me and made it easy for me to close the onesie in between her legs. The onesie might cover most past of her diaper, it didn’t hide it at all. Not only the diaper was wider between her legs than the onesie, also the thickness of the diaper didn’t leave any questions about what she wore as underwear. I was just glad I bought the right size onesies. It fit her perfectly. It seemed to be comfortably snuck around her body, but not too tight. I left Emma on the changing table for a moment. I wasn’t afraid she would get off by herself, or that she would run away. I also didn’t think she would open her onesie and remove her diaper. I was almost a hundred percent sure that she would just lie there and wait for me to help her in bed. And that was exactly what I was about to do. First I opened the lock on the side of the bed and let the whole side slide down. I found a beautiful and childlike bed for her online. It had cost me a small fortune to buy it and let it be delivered here, but I found it worth every penny. It was just like a children’s bed, with a raised mattress and high barred sides. It wasn’t a cage, but inside the bed it must feel like that with bars all around. Only the ceiling you could see without restrictions, but even it you would climb over the side you still had to face the almost 2 meter high drop to the ground. That wasn’t a problem for an adult off course, but the sides were supposed to be more of a psychological barrier than a psychical one. And I hoped that it would make her feel small and childish. I also hoped that she would recognize and appreciate the effort I made in preparing this room for her. I could understand that she wouldn’t really appreciate it right now, but I hoped that this was not the first and the last time I had her here in this room. I also bought a special sleeping bag for her, similar to the ones babies sleep in. It was light blue and not too thick for her too sleep in during the summer. It was smaller at the top and it has openings for her arms. It had a zipper on the back from top to bottom. I brought it over to the changing table and Emma looked at it with disgust. I opened the zipper from the bottom upwards. Emma shook her head and she looked at me for a moment. She saw the smile on my face and probably realized that she didn’t have choice. I draped the sleeping bag over her and helper her arms through the holes. I then helped her turn around. Now she was lying on her stomach and I could close the zipper just below her neck and pull the zipper all the way down. At last her feet disappeared in the sleeping bag. I helped her turn around again and helped her sit up. Her short white sleeves showing, but the rest of her onesie was covered by the sleeping bag. The light blue sleeping bag covered her shoulders and gave just enough space around her neck to be comfortable, but still we tight enough to not be able to pull her head inside. “Isn’t it nice, and comfortable?” I asked. Now she was sitting up our heads were not far apart. She wasn’t looking at me. I waited for a moment to give her a bit of time to respond, but she didn’t say anything. She even didn’t move and just sat there. “Can you please look at me?” I asked nicely, and after a few seconds she turned her head and looked me in the eyes. I saw a little bit of anger, but also shame, but mostly I saw the helplessness in her eyes. She was indeed helpless. I was in control, and she could only just go with the flow. Even though she, more or less, underwent this whole ordeal voluntarily. “Thank you for cooperating. I can understand that this isn’t easy for you, but I am very proud of you, of your behavior. Thank you for that.” I said. I wanted to kiss her on her forehead, but I wasn’t fast enough and I gave her the opportunity to reject it, and she took it. I was OK with that, for now. “I think you understand what I expect of you, but to be entirely certain I will tell you my rules.” I said. She blushed a bit and looked away. “You are not allowed to touch your diaper. I diapered you, and I will take your diaper off when I decide it is time for that, or I will change your diaper when it needs to be changed before that time. Is that understood?” I said. I tried to keep the tone of my voice not too strict, but the same time I wanted her to know that I was serious. She nodded. I think I saw her shiver a bit when I told her that I might need to change her diaper. I could only hope that she urgently needed to pee soon, and that she then was forced to use her diaper. It was already a dream come true that I could spank and diaper her, and I couldn’t hope for more, but a man could dream. “Just to be sure.” I said with a sly smile. “I don’t mind if your diaper is wet when I come get you out of bed later. I don’t mind at all.” I said. Emma grunted something softly that I could not understand, and probably it was just a generic noise of disapproval. “Also, you are not allowed to open your sleeping bag. And off course you are also not allowed to climb out of bed when the sides are up. Understood?” She nodded again. “If you want I can help you.” I said after a short pause. “I can lock your sleeping bag so that you can’t open it and so you can’t touch your diaper. I don’t want to spank you again, so if you are afraid you can’t control yourself then please tell me.” She abruptly turned her head and looked me in the eyes. She was angry now. “You… The lock is not necessary.” She said. “Did I not do everything you asked of me?” I didn’t expect her to react to fiercely, but I smiled forgivingly. “I’m sorry, you’re right. You behaved perfectly.” I bent forward to her and wrapped my arms around her. I pulled her close to me, and although she resisted me for a moment she knew she was too late to react this time. Our heads were side by side and I kissed her just above her ear. Then I repositioned my right arm under her and took her in my arms. She was not too heavy and I carried her too her bed. I laid her down on the mattress and she stretched her legs. She was still or het back. I kissed her on her forehead and she let me. “I am so proud of you, little girl.” I said, with the biggest smile possible. “Please try to rest for a bit. I will come get you in a few hours.” I stepped back a bit, pulled the side of the bed up and enclosed her in bars. She immediately turned on her stomach, facing the wall. I walked to the window, looked outside to my guests in the garden and closed the curtains. It didn’t darken the room very much, but it kept the sun out. I looked at Emma again, at her white onesie sticking out of the light blue sleeping bag, through the white bars of the oversized baby crib. With that picture in mind I left her bedroom, closed the door and went back to my guests. I had some explaining to do to my colleagues. Chapter 12 – My little girl Two and a half hours I left her alone. Via a baby monitor I checked on her regularly. It made it possible for me to see her at any time via an app on my phone. I had seen her restless in the beginning, not sure what to do and unable to find a comfortable position. She turned and turned and eventually settled down on her side, faced towards the room, and with her arm under her head as some kind of pillow. I didn’t think she slept, or even tried to sleep. It must have been turmoil in her head, thinking about what she has been through, and what she expected to happen next. I couldn’t possibly know what she was really thinking about, and I could only hope that she didn’t hate me too much. When I opened the door to her bedroom she looked me in the eye. She was sitting in the corner of her bed, with her back against the bars and her knees pulled up. She had her arms wrapped around her legs and I had seen on my phone that she had rested her head on top of her knees. She followed me with her eyes, as I smiled lovingly. I first went to the window and opened the curtains. The sun blinded my eyes but Emma was still in the shadow. I went to her and lowered the side of the bed. She looked at me with a little bit of fear in her eyes. “Can… Can I go now?” She asked. I shook my head. “No. Bob will take you home if you want, but not before eleven tonight.” I said. She bowed her head. “You are my little girl, at least until eleven, and I hope for whole the weekend.” She shook her head again, this time with more determination. She kept looking at me, but not directly into my eyes. Maybe she hoped that her sad face would make me more lenient. “Please lie down.” I asked. “What… What are you going to do?” She asked softly, but she already moved to the middle of the bed and laid down on her back. “Let me first get you out of your sleeping bag.” I said. “Then I will check your diaper and change you, if needed.” She looked at me angrily. “What? Off course you don’t need to change me.” She shouted. “Don’t be mad. You are wearing a diaper and you will wear a diaper for as long as you are in, or around, my house.” I smiled at her. “So, I suppose you will be wet before the evening is over.” She shook her head again, this time almost frantically. She panicked and sat up. “No, no… Please.” Now I shook my head and looked at her sternly. “Lie down, Emma.” I put my finger under her chin, pushed her head up a bit and let her look me in the eyes. “You behaved almost perfectly until now. You should have been lying down in bed, and not sitting up, but that I will forgive you. This time. Please don’t start misbehaving now, because I will not tolerate that.” She laid down again, but kept looking up at me with pleading eyes. “So, as I said, first I will check your diaper and then I will take you downstairs.” “But… But what...” I almost smiled. Off course she was afraid that anyone would see her in a diaper. The clothes that she wore when she arrived here would not conceal her diaper, it probably wouldn’t even fit over her diaper. “You don’t need to be ashamed. We are going to show everyone that you are still a little girl. A very pretty little girl, and a very good behaving little girl. We are going to show everyone what you really are, and that you are not the bratty, foul-mouthed and arrogant young woman that you pretend to be.” She was in shock. Her face turned white and froze. I used that to turn her around and open the zipper all the way up until the two sides came apart. I helped her out of the sleeping bag and folded the sleeping bag and put it on the end of the bed. Emma was already on her back again. I pushed my hands between her legs pushed her legs apart. I opened her onesie and pulled it up. Her diaper came in full view and I could clearly see that her diaper was still dry. I thought about opening her diaper and look at her buttocks to see if they were still red, but I decided not to do that. I closed her onesie, but that didn’t conceal her diaper completely. “Are you ready?” I asked. “R… Ready?” “To show your colleagues that you are still a little girl?” I smiled. She shook her head. I helped her sitting up, and then I guided her legs over the side of the bed. She let me, but with hesitation. “Please…” She pleaded. “Don’t be afraid. You don’t need to be ashamed. Nobody will laugh at you.” I knew I couldn’t convince her to not be afraid or ashamed, but I wanted to give her at least some kind of support. “And to be honest, I have to confess that everybody heard that I had to spank you. I shouldn’t have left the window open.” “What? No!” She said, and I saw her eyes get watery. The knowledge that all of her colleagues knew what had happened to her, made her even less willing to go downstairs. But she had no choice. I would take her downstairs, in her diaper and onesie, and show everyone that she was a little girl. And Emma realized that too. Chapter 13 – No secrets With her legs over the side of the bed I stood right before her. I looked her in the eyes. She looked differently without her make-up, and I never really looked at her without all the stuff she used. I thought she was much prettier without it, and with her hair loosely over her shoulders, she looked so much friendlier. And with her wearing that cute onesie, and her diaper showing underneath, the picture was complete. “Let’s get you downstairs. You must be thirsty.” I gently picked up her hands and put them on my shoulders. She shook her head and was clearly shocked, but I already pushed my hands underneath her, between the diaper and the bed. I lifted her up from the bed and she leaned forwards against my body. I felt her arms around my neck and her face next to my right ear. She also wrapped her legs around me for a bit of support. She was not that big, but still heavy to carry downstairs. “Pl… Please, not… Can I stay here?” She pleaded softly in my ear. “No, off course not. Don’t be ridiculous.” I said. “Please, I will… I will be a little girl. I will… pee, and I… You… I will let you change… change me.” I laughed while I carried her out of her room. “I think the evening is still long and you will wet your diaper anyway.” I said. “And I will change you whenever and wherever I want, little girl.” I tried to sound firm and strong, but she must have heard the laugh I was desperately trying to hide. I felt a shiver passing through her On the way down she was quit, and I had to concentrate to get her safely down the stairs. Maybe she was bit scared that I’d fall, and that she was trying to be as still as possible. Only after we were safely on the ground floor, I heard her voice in my ear again. “I… I want to go home.” “You can, but not now. Later tonight, I told you already. Until then I need you to behave and show everyone what a pretty, well-behaved little girl you are.” I felt her body tense up as I carried her into the kitchen. The noticed the first spectator looking at her, and I felt the tension in her body building up. She clearly didn’t want this to happen, but seemed to have accepted that she wasn’t in control anymore. Off course I could understand her. Until now she was an independent young woman, pretending to be confident and all grown up, showing her body to everyone, showing her curves. Just showing a lot of skin. She wanted people to notice her. But for me she just looked like a little girl in a grown-up body, hiding her real self behind the make-up, and the short skirts, and the almost-all-revealing tops. Until today. Today her life changed radically. She didn’t need to pretend anymore, because everyone would look at her, and see what she really was. And most likely they would all realize that deep inside they already knew. They all knew already that Emma was not the grownup, self-confident woman she pretended to be. Kathleen was the first to see this young woman in a completely different set of clothes. Kathleen worked in the Finance department, and I knew Emma did some work for her department, and I also knew she didn’t liked Emma. Now Kathleen looked at me, then at Emma and I saw her gaze go down and recognize the diaper. Kathleen smiled and Emma saw that. Emma hid her face in my neck, and her arms and legs around me hugged me a little tighter. Emma knew she could not fight it. She knew that she was to be presented to the rest of her colleagues. She knew everybody would see her in her diaper and onesie. “She is a bit shy now.” I said to Kathleen, with a sly smile on my face. I carried Emma through the kitchen and into the garden. As soon as we entered the garden everybody stopped talking and stared looking at us. Or, to be more precise, they looked at Emma. Everybody looked at the white onesie with short sleeves, and the diaper that was peeking out between her legs. The onesie wasn’t any good at hiding her diaper anyway, because you could see the back of her diaper through the white cotton. “Please, don’t make it harder for this little girl than it already is.” I said loudly. “Yes, I spanked her for lying to me. And yes, I spanked her for showing up while she clearly knew she wasn’t welcome her. Although I am sorry I had to hurt her like that, I will not tolerate that kind of behavior.” Everybody looked at me, nodded, and some even smiled a little. I felt Emma gasping for air, but she didn’t attempt to break free out of my arms. “And, as you can see, I diapered her and I will keep her in diapers for as long as she is here. As long as she behaves like a child, I will treat her like one.” I said, while slowly I turned around. I looked at all my colleagues and let all colleagues see the little girl in my arms. “No, no… Stop. I… I am an adult.” She whispered in my ear, so soft that nobody else could hear it. I turned my head and she tilted her head a bit backwards. We were looking in each other’s eyes while our noses touched. “No, you are not. Especially not while I am in charge.” I smiled and managed to give her a quick kiss on her cheek. “But don’t be afraid, or ashamed. I will take care of you, I will help you, and… and I will make sure you learned your lesson.” Then I whispered something else in her ear. “And I love you, but not in the way you hoped for.” I felt her reaction when I said I loved her. Maybe she was surprised by it, or maybe she was just glad to hear it. It was certainly not the love she craved for, but this was what I could give her. I knew her situation at home was not as stable as I had when I was her age, and I wanted her to know I could care for her, but she needed to understand the consequences of her choices. I carried her to a blanket I already had spread out on the grass, a bit to the side, and away from the bulk of the people. I let her down and she landed on her feet. Now she was on the ground she pulled her arms back and I could give her another kiss. Again it was quick, but this time it was on her forehead. “Let me care for you, little girl.” I said. She shook her head, slowly. Her face was red from the shame she felt and she didn’t want to look in the direction of her colleagues. “Please sit down.” I said gently. “You are not allowed of this blanket. I will get you everything you need.” She looked at me in disgust, but she did sit down. She pulled in her knees and wrapped her arms around them. “I’m not a baby!” She snorted while she looked up at me. “No, you are not a baby.” I laughed. “But you are a little girl.” I looked at her for a moment and then smiled. “Don’t be a naughty little girl.” I turned around and walked away. Chapter 14 – Warm milk She was sitting alone in her part of the garden. She was left alone by all of us, and she was certainly not going to attract any attention on purpose. She sat with her back to us, facing the high bushes surrounding the garden. She had put her knees up and leaned with her arms on them, and let her head rest on her arms. She must have felt lonely, but probably thought that lonely was better than being diapered and surrounded by colleagues. I wasn’t going to leave her alone for a long time. I had promised to let her go home at the end of the evening, if she wanted to. I could not keep her here if she really wanted to leave, but that was more for moral or legal reasons, than of a mere physical reason. I could easily lock her in the sleeping bag, and she wouldn’t go anywhere without me noticing, and preventing, it. So that meant that my time with her was limited, unless she wanted to stay. And I wasn’t sure she was ready to admit to herself that it was better for her to stay, or that she wanted to stay. With that in mind I prepared the next step, and then walked over to Emma. I crouched down beside her. She looked at me for a second, and then looked the other way, a bit too theatrically. “Go away.” She said softly. I shook my head. “No, I can’t do that.” I touched her shoulder. Did she shiver a bit? Was she afraid of me, or did I just startle her? “I have something to drink for you.” I said, but she again shook her head. I expected nothing else, and slowly, but firmly, I grabbed her and positioned her the way I wanted to. She didn’t help me, but she didn’t reject it that much too. I was already sitting and Emma was sideways in front of me. I let her head rest against my shoulder and supported her with my right arm around her back. She looked a bit surprised and it seemed she still didn’t know what was about to happen. She looked up, while I held her in my arms, and didn’t see the bottle coming. The nipple of the full-size baby bottle was already in her mouth before she could reject it. She closed her mouth too late and the big nipple was already filled a large part of her mouth. I held the bottle up and she must already feel the warm milk seep into her mouth. I prepared the nipple so that even if she didn’t suck on the nipple it would still release a little bit of fluid. Now she looked shocked and tried to push the nipple out with her tongue. “No, Emma. No!” I said loudly, and I felt her resistance fade away. “Be a good little girl and let me feed you.” She shook her head and her head turned slightly red. She was now facing her colleagues and she could see them looking at us. She looked away and decided to do what she was supposed to do. I could feel her trying to figure out how to get more milk out of the nipple, and I didn’t take long before she was swallowing the warm milk every few seconds. I gave her a small kiss on her forehead. “You’re a good girl.” I said. “You need to drink a lot, because I want your diaper wet before the evening is over.” I smiled at her and she looked shocked again. This couldn’t be a big surprise for her. She must have known I wanted her to wet her diaper like a baby, and I didn’t just diaper her for fun. I wanted her to use the diaper for what it was intended for. “No, please.” She said softly. I pulled the bottle back for a moment and let her speak. Her lips were white with the milk and it dripped a bit down her chin. I set the bottle aside a wiped her mouth clean. “You’re diaper will be wet before the evening is over.” I tried to look firmly, but she must have seen that I wasn’t angry. I was just amused and enjoying myself. “I can bottle feed you at least four more bottles like these, and not even a big girl can’t hold that much.” She shook her head again and started to say something, but I put the nipple back in her mouth. She swallowed her words, and the warm milk. And she swallowed her pride. I let her drink for a minute. It was a big bottle and drinking was slow, so only about a third of the milk had passed her mouth. Emma lay comfortably in my arms, her legs spread out on the blanket, her back supported by my arm, and the side of her head gently resting against my shoulder. She didn’t look up at me, and she didn’t look at her colleagues who sometimes looked our way. I didn’t think it looked like Emma was uncomfortable in any way, she seemed like a happy toddler being bottle-fed. Except Emma was a bit bigger than a normal toddler. But like a toddler, she was wearing a diaper. And whether she liked it or not, her diaper would definitely become wet during the night. I just hoped she was still wearing a diaper at the end of the night, and sleeping in her crib. Chapter 15 – Hesitations “I don’t think I should let you go home tonight.” I said. She almost finished her bottle of warm milk and her belly was full. The milk would gradually work its way to her blather, and would eventually make her diaper wet and bulky. Emma shook her head while she looked up at me for a few seconds. Her movement caused the escape of a few drops of milk from the corner of her mouth. They dribbled down on to her chin and she wanted to wipe them away with her hand, but I stopped her. The white milk on her pink skin didn’t bother me, and made her just look a little bit more childish. “I should keep you in diapers all weekend, little girl.” She again shook her head when I spoke to her. She wanted to talk, but with the nipple between her lips and the constant flow of milk in her mouth she knew she couldn’t do it without spilling some milk. The bottle was almost empty when I took it out of her mouth. She swallowed once and then looked up to me. “No, please… I can’t… I…” She said, softly. Off course I noticed that she didn’t say that she did not want it, but that she could not. “Yes, you can.” I said with a smile. “No, no… I… I need to work on… on my thesis. It… The deadline is in a month.” “You could have finished that by now, you should have finished that by now!” I said. “But you decided to pick up another project that was not part of your thesis. You shouldn’t have done that. This is your own fault.” “It’s… But…” “I know its part of a project with a strict deadline, but that is not your problem.” I said, and pushed the nipple of the bottle back into her mouth. She tried to reject it for a moment, but soon closed her mouth around it. I tilted the bottle and the last bit of the milk started to drip into her mouth again. “You are risking your thesis, and for what? You’re not even paid for this side-job.” I saw her blush a little, as she realized I was right. She shouldn’t have said yes when John asked her to do this. She drank the last bit of milk. With a big smile I looked down on her. “Very good, little girl. I am proud of you. You drank the whole bottle. I suppose you had to be very thirsty.” I pulled the nipple out of her mouth and now she could speak again. “And… And I need to work. I… I need… I need the money.” She said shyly, and looked up at me. I shook my head. I put the empty bottle aside and wiped her lips and chin clean. “No, no, no. Work, study, side-project. That is way too much for you.” I said with a serious tone in my voice. “Your study is almost finished, forget all the rest. Little girls like you should sleep a lot, and play. Do some coloring, play with dolls, watch cartoons. Stuff like that.” She shook her head. “I… I can’t do that.” “And there is something else. Your mother called, she…” “She is not my mother!” She interrupted me, almost angry. “…She said you were supposed to babysit tonight?” I asked. Emma shook her head, again, and let out a clearly noticeable sigh. “No, no… I said I couldn’t… She can’t expect me to… to babysit all the time.” “Now she is taking the money for the babysitter out of your bank account, she said. Can she do that? Can she take your money?” I heard her confirm that, but very softly. “Does she often take money from your account?” I asked, and again she nodded slightly. “Does she takes too much? I mean, more than you agreed to for… for general cost of living. It’s OK, and it’s normal, that you pay for something, but…” “She takes it all.” Emma said. “I… I need to work tomorrow.” She looked up, and pleaded. “Please, please let me go home tonight.” She begged. I pulled her close to me, and felt sorry for her. She was taken advantage of by her stepmother, had to work to get her money get stolen by her stepmother, and still managed to do well in school. And then also started a side-project, just to please somebody else at work. “I… I will be a… your little girl…. Tonight. I… I am… already… But… But, please. Please let me go home tonight.” I think she was crying, although I couldn’t see her face. I felt her body tremble for a moment and slowly she pushed her legs apart. It was only now that I realized she was peeing. My little girl Emma was wetting her diaper! Chapter 16 – No worries With what I had heard from Emma, I was even more determined to not let her go home tonight. I wanted her to be diapered this whole weekend. I wanted her in her crib for at least 12 hours a day. I wanted her to play, and watch TV, and maybe do some coloring for me. I wanted her to feel small, helpless and care-free. First step was to get rid of the stress she had. Some of that was her own fault, and some of it was because of her situation at home. But to be honest, most problems she had I had already anticipated, and without her knowing, already solved for her. It wasn’t too hard. With everything she had said to me, I believed I could let her stay her this whole weekend without feeling that I had gotten her in some kind of trouble. I smiled while walking upstairs. I picked the things I needed for her, and for the next step in her transition. And I simply wanted to play dress-up. I took it all downstairs, but left a few things on the kitchen table. When I returned to Emma she was still sulking. Her mood didn’t get any better when she saw what I brought her. I kneeled beside her, kissed her on her forehead and then pushed her on her back, gently but with just enough power to overcome her reluctance. My hands worked themselves between her legs and opened the buttons of her onesie and started to pull it up. While she was lying on her back, I pulled the onesie up and over her head. She was naked except for her diaper now, but she seemed for worried about her wet diaper than her exposed breasts. She brought her hands down and tried to cover her diaper. I let her. I wasn’t interested in her diaper right now. I already saw she had indeed wet her diaper, but it was not much. I was showing though, and it was clearly visible that she wet her diaper like a little girl. I let her stand up, let her put her hands out, and guided her hands and her head in the pink dress. I pulled it down and Emma let me. The pink diaper with short, frilly sleeves, and much more frills down below. Standing up the dress just covered her diaper, but I wouldn’t let her stand all night. “You must be lonely here.” I said. “You don’t need to be shy.” I smiled at her and put my hand out for her. I wanted her to take it so I could walk her to my other guests. I wanted them to meet baby Emma, but Emma didn’t agree. She shook her head and looked at me with a mixture of fear and shame. I smiled again. I knew Emma would know by now that if I wanted her between the other guests, she would be there shortly. Still she didn’t take my hand and looked down. Her face turned a bit of red. I gave her a hug, pulled her against my body, and wrapped my arms around her. I caressed her, pulled my fingers softly between her hairs. “Don’t be afraid. I’ve got another nice bottle of milk for you, and then something healthy to eat.” “No… no…” She stammered, and I felt a shiver pass through her body. “Yes, yes.” I said with a big smile. I let her go out of the hug and my hand found hers. I did a small step and felt her hand tense up. I didn’t let her go, and neither did she try to. Her grip just got a little tighter. “Don’t be shy.” I said. “You look beautiful.” I did another small step and Emma followed. Her bare feet stepped on the grass and slowly she followed me. Step by step we came closer to the small crowd, gathered around a few high tables. They were drinking, talking, laughing, and generally having a good time. When they saw us getting closer, it became silent. They were looking at us, but mostly at Emma. Her over-the-top frilly dress in pink was hard to miss. A few people were sitting around the wooden garden table. The wooden bench was empty and I lead Emma to the bench. I sat first and then I pulled Emma towards me. I let her sit on my lap and let her head rest against my shoulder. I positioned a little better so her upper body was a leaning backwards a bit. Kathleen handed me the bottle I had prepared, and I directly pushed the nipple between her lips. She opened her mouth a bit and accepted the bottle. I tilted the bottle up and Emma started drinking immediately. Her face was pointing to the other people, but she had her eyes closed. Her legs were slightly spread and I don’t think she realized that most of my guest had a perfect view of her diaper. Her dress was not long enough to cover it anymore now she was sitting in my lap. And not only could everybody see that see wore a diaper, it couldn’t be missed that she used for its intended purpose. “I think you were thirsty.” I said. She didn’t waste any time and I could see the level of milk slowly, but steadily, get lower and lower. I pulled her a bit more on my lap and placed my free hand between her legs on her diaper. I felt the thickness of the diaper where it had absorbed her pee. It could handle a lot more, and another liter of milk was coming that way. “O, hello.” I said. “Sorry that I’m not entertaining you all, but this little girl is in need of a bit more attention.” “No problem, no problem at all.” Kathleen said. “Very understandable. And I see that a diaper change is needed too.” I laughed. “I’ll change her in an hour or so when I bring her to bed. It’s already way past her bedtime, but it’s a party so I let her stay up.” Emma opened her eyes and looked up at me. I saw she was separate to speak, so I pulled the nipple out of her mouth. “What… I… You promised… I want… I need to go home.” She begged me but laid still in my arms. “You, you’re not.” I said, and I pushed the nipple back inti her mouth. “You can trust me. You don’t need to worry about anything. Daddy will solve all your problems.” I said. She wanted to protest, but I felt her body resign. The tension left her body again and she relaxed again. Chapter 17 – Shock She seemed relaxed now. She even had her eyes open, while I fed her yoghurt met pieces of fruit. I had placed a bib on her to keep her dress clean, and every time I brought my spoon to her mouth she opened it voluntarily. In the mean time I saw her looking around. She looked at my guests, her colleagues, and sometimes her eyes met the gaze of one of them. Only then she showed some shyness when then quickly looked another way. I told her that I had gotten her an extension for her thesis. She was clearly relieved to hear that. I already heard that the latest version she submitted last month was already enough, and that version would already gotten her enough points to graduate. But Emma wanted it perfect, and I would gladly help her do that. But she would be doing that diapered. She accepted another spoonful of yoghurt with a big chunk of apple in it. She opened her mouth for it, without really looking. The apple graced her lips and left a big spot of yoghurt on her chin. She looked up and smiled at me. With a corner of her bib I wiped her chin clean. She seemed so happy now. Everybody was watching us, seeing how a twenty year old was dressed as a toddler and being spoon-fed like a little child. I knew for sure that nobody here had seen this before in real-life. But everybody accepted Emma’s fate, as most of them knew her, and knew how she behaved in the office lately. Even Emma seemed to accept her fate. I also told her that I thought she should get paid for her side-project. It was a project with a high priority, not a very difficult one albeit, but still one that took her a lot of time and had her make arrangements with a lot of different people and departments to gather all the data. Maybe it was the stress, but she had overplayed herself somewhat by demanding the cooperation of some people. People that had their own deadlines and responsibilities. Emma hadn’t made much friends with this project, and I knew that some of those colleagues thought this was a proper reward for her behavior. I couldn’t agree more. I told her that I had arranged that she got paid for three months of work, full pay, as If she was a normal employee. And that I would also arrange that it was paid to a newly opened bank account, so that nobody could take her money away again. Emma had silently listened. She had said nothing, but just slightly rubbed her head against me. She had then just simply kissed me where her lips could reach me. So she kissed me in my neck. The bowl with yoghurt and fruit was empty, and Emma’s stomach was full. I released her from her bib, but not before I thoroughly cleaned her face first. I complimented her on a good job, but she didn’t answer or acknowledge the compliment. She just rested against my body, sometimes with her eyes closed. She seemed to be completely at ease. She got up and looked me in the eyes. “Can… Can I go inside and watch TV?” I shook my head. “No, not today. It’s almost bedtime.” She didn’t like that. “What no. I’m… I’m OK with…” She started to protest, but I stopped her. “I don’t care about with what you are OK with, little girl.” I looked her in the eyes. “If I think its little-girl-bedtime, then that’s what it is. In a few minutes you can say goodnight to everybody, and then I’ll take you upstairs for a diaper change. You will be in your crib in 15 minutes, young lady!” I’m not sure where her sudden reluctance came from, or why she now suddenly felt that she didn’t like this at all. Maybe she realized that her adult life was partially over. Maybe she realized that her troubles may well be solved, but that the price she had to pay for that was maybe a bit too high. Or maybe she simply didn’t want to go to bed so early in the evening. Or maybe she was testing me to see how my reaction would be if she didn’t behave the way I liked her to. It didn’t really matter what her reasons would be, the end result would be exactly the same. She would be in her crib soon, and she would be thickly diapered, and she would be in a place where she was safe and secure and where she would not be able to escape from. Emma stood up and looked down on me with an annoyed look, maybe even a bit angry. She pulled her frilly dress down in a futile attempt to hide her wet diaper. She shook her head. “No, I want…” She started, but I grabbed her hand and pulled her back towards me. “You have nothing to want. I make the rules here, and you have to follow them.” I said sharply. I wasn’t really angry. This was something that I anticipated. Changes didn’t come without some friction, and I was fully prepared, and willing, to show her who was in charge here. If I had to do it, I would put her over my lap, pull her diaper down, and spank her in full view of everybody around. And Emma knew that. But still she suddenly pulled her hand free, turned around and started running. I was surprised. I hadn’t expected this, but I was not worried. She would come far, dressed and diapered like this. “Emma, come here, now!” I yelled. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked at me, and then at Emma. But Emma didn’t stop. She continued to walk away. Emma was not even at the house when I saw her freeze. She suddenly stopped and stood still. It was not like she had a change of heart, but it looked like she had seen something. Something unexpected, and something very scary. I couldn’t see what that was. The party did feel silent for a moment. Everybody had noticed that Emma had ran away, although no one had tried to stop her. “Emma!” I heard someone shouting her name. Than a small silence “What the fuck… What… What is that?” Now I saw a woman coming out of the shadows. I instantly realized it was Emma’s stepmother. Chapter 18 – The stepmother Everyone fell quiet, and that’s why everybody could hear it. “Emma, you… What the fuck!” I heard Emma’s stepmom shout out. “What… What are you wearing?” Emma was now right in front of her mother, and she was so shocked that she didn’t knew what to do. So she did nothing. Her mother was so close, compared to her I was miles away. I already stood up, but it would take seconds for me to rescue her. “M… What… no, leave!” I hear Emma say, but not so loud, and not nearly as convincing as needed to be. Her mother looked at Emma, and her gaze over Emma went from top to bottom. I couldn’t imagine what she was supposed to think about it, but she reacted quickly. She reached for the diaper under the pink dress of her stepdaughter, grabbed it and tore it off. I heard, we all heard loudly, the plastic as it was ripped open. The wet diaper was thrown to the ground, with the slightly yellowed insides for all to see. “What… What is this! This dress? What the heck is happening here?” “Mom, no!” I heard Emma yell, now louder. I was still on my way, but I couldn’t prevent Emma being grabbed by her wrist. The pink, frilly dress was now the only thing Emma was wearing. Her stepmother started Emma dragging away, probably because she saw me coming, but Emma tried to resist as much as possible. She was no match though for the bigger and stronger woman. Emma was being pulled forward, with her bare bottom now facing to us. The spanking was still showing a bit, giving her behind a slightly darker color than the rest of her skin. It was also a little bit glistering in the light, as her skin as not entirely dry. “Stop that!” I shouted. “Let her go. You have no business here.” I was now only a few feet away, and I already knew that I could stop them before they were out of my garden. Emma’s stepmother realized that to and she stopped and faced me, but not before she pulled Emma in front of her, as some kind of protection. “I don’t know what is happening here, but I’m stopping it, right here, right now.” She said, as solemnly as she could muster. “Indeed, you don’t know what is happening here, but you are trespassing, Emma is an adult, and she is here voluntarily. So, please let her go, so I can take care of her.” I said. The woman looked at me, both angry and confused. I’m not sure what she expected to see, and what her goal was, but I knew that I was in the right here. “Care? What… You call this… That diaper, what…” She was out of words, but she kept her hand securely around Emma’s wrist. The stepmother was looking for words and not ready to give it up. “Not sure what she is doing here, but I’m not leaving my daughter with a forty-something year old pervert like you.” She looked me in the eyes and pulled Emma even closer. “She is in my care, and belongs with me and my son. Definitely not here, with you.” She kept looking me in the eyes, without fear and full of determination. “And we are leaving her, now. Emma, please get in the car. At home we will get you into some normal clothing again, out of this… this… abomination!” “No, mom… No.” Emma cried softly, but she felt the grip on her wrist get stronger and also felt she was pulled away from me. Emma was clearly afraid, and her eyes found mine. Her face was wet with tears, but suddenly she bowed her head. She didn’t let her stepmother win so easily, and braced herself in the grass. Then Emma’s free hand went to her face, and she tried to hide herself behind it. She made a sharp sound, and then moaned. Both Emma’s stepmother as I were distracted for a moment, and we both seemed to realize what was happening. Emma’s other hand was released and that was also quickly brought in front of her face. But both me and her stepmother didn’t look at her face, we looked at the pee that was coming down between Emma’s legs. At first her legs were closed, and the pee streamed via her inner thigh downwards, but Emma opened her legs, squatted a bit, and the steady stream now flowed directly into the grass. Emma sobbed loudly. I recovered more quickly from this shock than the older woman that was still looking at the wet grass under her stepdaughter. Without checking if Emma was finished or not, I walked up to her and hugged her. I pulled her against me. With a hand on her head I pushed her face gently against my chest, while my other hand lay still on her back. Emma accepted my hug. Her hands found their way around me and touched each other again behind me. The three of us stood there for half a minute, without speaking, speechless. I felt sorry for Emma, but was glad she had chosen me. “Emma? Do you want to stay here? With me?” I asked. I pushed as a little bit apart so I could look her in the eyes. “Or do you want to leave? That’s also OK by me.” I asked her seriously. “But I rather preferred it of you stay.” I whispered with a smile. I didn’t care that Emma’s stepmother could hear that. Emma looked up at me. “I want to stay.” She said to me. Then she turned around to her stepmother. “I’m staying her. Please, go home.” She said. Her stepmother was flabbergasted. Her stepdaughter, who was naked under that silly, frilly dress, made her choice, and eventually she understood that she lost. In a dramatic gesture she threw her hands in the air, turned around. And left. I saw Emma smile. Chapter 19 - Finally “That was scary.” I laughed and tried to deflate the stress situation. Emma looked up at me, and nodded. “I’m glad you chose to stay with me.” I said, and I gave her a new hug. I pulled her close to me for at least half a minute before I let her free again. “Let’s get you cleaned up and ready for bed.” I said, and this time Emma didn’t object. “But there is something we have to address first.” I reached for the bottom side of the dress and started pulling it up. Emma was shocked as she realized she would be completely undressed. I didn’t hesitate and pulled the dress up until it was above her shoulders. Her arms and head were still trapped in the dress, but from there on down she was completely naked. We weren’t in the middle of the garden anymore, but set apart from the party a bit, but that didn’t mean that everybody was looking at us and was now witness to the naked young lady. I heard Emma protest and moan, but her head slipped out of the dress and eventually also her arms. Emma looked up at me in shock. It was yet another shock after the whole ordure with her stepmother. But with the dress on the ground, next to the ripped up diaper, she was now naked, vulnerable, ashamed, and completely under my thumb. She tried to cover her breasts and her privates with her hands while looking up at me with her face covered in shameful red. I grabbed her by her arm, pulled her a bit forward, and smacked her bottom with my open hand. I did it again, and again. She gave a high pitched scream, but mostly due to the shock. I didn’t think I really hurt her like before, especially because I gave her just three swats. I let her stand up again and put my hand under her chin. I pushed her head backwards so she looked up at me. “I didn’t forget what happened just before your stepmother arrived on the scene.” I said. “If you ever disobey me like that again, and walk away from me. I will not only have to spank your sorry ass until its red and you can’t sit up for a week.” I said out loudly, so not only Emma, but everybody could here. “But I will also keep you in a child’s safety harness with a leash for as long as I deem appropriate, and you will be safely locked in a toddler’s stroller every time we go out.” I saw her face turn even redder as she realized that I would unforgivingly put her on display like that. She bowed her head and apologized softly. “I’m… I am sorry. I… I will obey.” I left her standing like that for a few seconds. I wanted for her to feel a bit lost, and lonely. She was completely naked and all of our colleagues were watching. And all of those colleagues she would be facing again, next week. But by then she wouldn’t be naked anymore, then she would be diapered. “OK, little girl. I’m not mad anymore. This is probably not your last mistake, but you will learn how to behave. Spankings are part of the process, if you like it or not. Do you understand that?” She nodded again. With her head down and her hands covering as much of her private parts as possible, she looked so vulnerable. It couldn’t be easy to give up your old life, and give complete control to someone else. And it all happened in this very short time. She came her as a young woman, not knowing about the plans I had for her. She couldn’t have known about the spanking, the diapers and the crib. There was no way that she knew that without hours after her arrival here she would be diapered and spoon-fed like a toddler. I opened my arms for her. “Come, little girl.” I said softly. I deliberately didn’t walk up to here to give her a comforting hug, I let her come to me. She didn’t hesitate and stepped into my arms. She pushed her naked body against mine, laid her head against my chest, and wrapped her arms around my waist. We stood in silence for almost a minute. She felt cold, not surprisingly, and she warmed herself against me. I decided that it was long enough, that it was time for a diaper, and that is was time for bed. I took her by her hand and led her upstairs. Emma knew where we were heading, and she didn’t resist or linger on the way up. I helped her up the changing table, and although she didn’t look me in the eyes, she seemed not to be too anxious about what was to happen. I cleaned her up with wet-wipes and picked the thickest diaper from the stack. She pulled in her knees without the need for me to ask for it. She let me put the diaper under her, powder her privates, and close the diaper tightly. I then helper her in a body, closing the three snaps between her legs. She was now ready for bed, where her sleeper was waiting. She turned her head and looked at me. I saw tears in her eyes. “What’s the matter, little girl?” I asked while I stroked her hair. My other hand was resting on her belly. “Are you maybe a little bit afraid?” Off course she was afraid. She chose to drastically change her life, and put her fate in my hands. I could totally understand her fear. Her future would be totally different than she had planned, and from what she had expected until a few hours ago. “You should be afraid.” I said. “You should be very afraid.” She looked confused, but her face changed as soon as I started to tickle her. “I will tickle you to death!” She screamed in surprise while my fingers protruded her body. Her hands were no longer behind her head, but were desperately trying to stop my hands. But she couldn’t stop it. My hands were too fast and merciless. It didn’t take long before she couldn’t stop laughing and the tears in her cheeks were replaced with tears of joy. I stopped when she was gasping for air and the few seconds of wild uncontrolled body reflexes left her face sweaty. I still smiled, but now her bad thoughts for slowly coming back again. I opened the drawer and selected a big dummy from the selection I had bought for her earlier. I held the dummy for her mouth and for a moment I thought she was going to refuse it. But she opened her mouth and accepted the dummy. I saw a hint of a surprise on her face when she closed her mouth around the dummy and she seemed to realize that it fitted comfortably. And that it was even a nice feeling to suck on the dummy. I smiled and kissed her on her forehead. “You are a silly little girl.” I said. “You shouldn’t worry about a thing. I will take care of you.” With that I pushed my arms under her and carried her to her crib. I had her in her sleeper within seconds. I didn’t need to lock the sleeper this time as I knew she wouldn’t try to escape. I pointed at the camera above her feet, pointing to her face. “I will be looking after you.” I said, and tried to sell it as something comforting, and not as threat. I kissed her again on the forehead, and Emma took her pacifier out for a moment and kissed me on my cheek. She immediately pushed the pacifier back in her mouth. “Are you comfortable?” I asked, and she nodded. “Will you give me a nice wet diaper to change before I go to bed tonight?” She nodded again, with a slight blush. I laughed out loud when I saw her blush. “You don’t need to be ashamed of a wet diaper, little girl.” I said while I pulled the side of her crib up. “You are in diapers full-time now, little girl.” Little Emma was now safely surrounded by bars.” The front side of the bed locked in place with a loud click. Emma looked at me through the wooden bars. She already knew she would be in diapers, but only now she seemed to really realize what that meant. “No more potty for this little girl. I will need to change your wet and poopy diapers from now on.” I laughed again, turned around and left her behind. I closed the curtains, left the nursery, and closed the door. Emma was my little girl now!

What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued

My name is Liana. I am 2 years old. I am diapered 24/7 and have a mommy. I love to watch Bluey, Paw Patrol, Bear in the Big Blue House, Mio Mao, Harry the Bunny and Larry. Larry is a bird. Mommy keeps me in diapers all the time except for when I have to have "grown up time' (yuck) My favorite stuffie is Dream, shes a lamb that I sleep with and pretty much take with me everywhere I go (in the house). I have three binkies but am partial to my purple mermaid binkie. I like my onesies and my footed pajamas and story time. I live in St Petersburg, Florida and Im looking to meet other babies for play dates.

Does anyone seem to notice how it's increasingly normal for people to be potty trained later, Even noticing how parents are delaying or even not potty training their kids at all? I have seen posts and articles online where parents are delaying potty training or even keeping the kids in diapers a lot longer. Some are saying it's the parent's fault and some parents are blaming COVID for not potty training or keeping the kids in diapers. Even many are saying parents have to work and have no time to potty train them. I have seen diaper manufacturers lately starting to make diapers for kids who are still in diapers and still not potty trained. It also seems like more and more women are starting to wear diapers and pull-ups for Periods and PostPartum pregnancy. It seems like these days with the data and articles, Diaper manufacturers have the data to justify creating larger-size kid diapers which to me thinks that kids potty training later or staying in diapers a lot longer is here to stay. I think the trend of potty training later or keeping the kids in diapers longer is here to stay and shows no signs of reversing. Do any of you think the trend is here to stay? Do any of you see the signs that diapers are becoming normalized in society? Source: https://www.yourtango.com/entertainment/teacher-says-more-kindergarteners-ever-still-diapers https://www.reddit.com/r/Teachers/comments/1746pov/teachers_are_tired_of_changing_diapers_for/?rdt=41208 https://www.reddit.com/r/Teachers/comments/16rscgn/diaperchanging_stations_at_elementary_school_no/ https://www.reddit.com/r/Teachers/comments/14gjze9/sil_says_teachers_are_lazy_and_selfish_for/

God I hope so, I REALLY honestly hope so. When I was a kid I was potty trained when I was six and I had a lot of accidents post potty training and it would have really helped me if diaper manufacturers made diapers in my size back then. That actually reminds me of a story I've been reading about this adult lion cub that gets regressed to be 10 years old and later in the story his mom takes him out shopping. They walk past the diaper aisle and they see all sorts of diapers for kids. Most notably bigger kids with all different sorts of varieties and sizes it was really great to read about that and it definitely made the little lion cub feel better about going pee-pees in his pants. I really wish older kids had that option too. It's never made sense to me why we have to have the stigma when it comes to wearing diapers cuz I really does is provide a sense of shame and guilt and that's not good for anyone. Disabled people use diapers, old people use diapers, incontinence people use diapers, I don't understand why kids can't use diapers as well especially if it provides them a sense of comfort and security and helps with their mental issues if they have any. The diaper manufacturers could even add different designs or different witness indicators for older kids with various different varieties of sizes. Plus when those kids grew up they're going to realize that nobody cares whether or not you wore diapers anyway. Plus it's a lot more convenient on the parents too. I know I'm biased but that's because I feel very strongly about this topic, because for all intensive purposes, I WAS one of those kids. And I often struggled with this shame of liking my comfy diapers as a kid and not wanting to wear them because I didn't want to be made fun of or seen as a weirdo. But anyway my main point is is that I think kids that like/need diapers should have the option to get them in whatever varieties they choose. And my hope is that one day the stigma of wearing diapers all together whether you're young or old, disabled or able-bodied, potty trained or not potty trained, goes away and that wearing diapers just because another thing that's seen as normal in society.

Wow! @Ineedboth1994! Honestly you’re the first person I met who sought fecal incontinence prior to urinary incontinence. But I totally vibe with it just feeling right

At this point, I rather wish you had not allowed Darlene to succumb to the temptation to use hypnosis. There is something precious that is budding now, and maybe it would have happened anyway. (I think it easily might have.) but when/if he finds out about the hypnosis...well, all bets are off.

Lara arrived at the house near campus in the early afternoon. Situated on Columbia Ave, it was a quieter part of the neighborhood, not near any dorms, eateries or bars. It was still a very convenient location for getting to classes, but a bit off the beaten path with more yard space than most of the off campus housing. Lara’s mom had driven her to the city with her things and planned to help her get settled. Stacey saw them pull up and ran outside to help with Lara’s stuff. “Heeeyyy!” she called as she came charging out. Lara wrapped her friend in a huge hug. “Hiiii! I missed you all summer!” “I missed you too,” Stacey beamed, squeezing Lara tightly. She turned to Lara’s mother. “Hi Mrs. C. How was your summer?” “Hello, dear. Summer was great,” Lara’s mom replied. She squeezed Lara’s shoulders. “It was so nice having this lady home for a few months. I can’t believe you girls are seniors! Where did the time go??” As the three women piled into the house with bags and boxes, Lara noticed immediately that the two sorority paddles had already been prominently hung near the front door, similar to their position in their previous two apartments. Lara blushed slightly and felt a little twinge in her bottom. Stacey and Lara had been texting all summer and had agreed that they would each get a paddling to start the school year. After a few months without correction, they both felt a good spanking was in order. After all, throughout their junior year each of them had been spanked at least weekly. So they were both overdue for a good blistering. Lara’s mom came up behind her, startling her daughter somewhat. “What cute paddles!” Mrs. C. cooed. “A lovely decoration for your new place.” There was a momentary awkward silence. “Of course, back in my sorority days, those were used for more than just decoration.” Lara’s face flushed and her mouth went dry. She was not eager to have this conversation with her mother. There had been more than one occasion throughout Lara’s upbringing when the phrase “never be too big” was referenced in regards to going over her mother’s knee. Lara didn’t want her mom getting any ideas. Stacey, on the other hand, became intensely curious. Her fascination with and enjoyment of spanking had grown considerably over the last two years, and she wanted to hear more. “Wait..! They still paddled the pledges back then??” “Absolutely they did. But not just pledges. Any sister was subject to the paddle if needed.” Lara wanted the floor to open below her so she could disappear in embarrassment. Stacey’s curiosity grew. “What do you mean ‘if needed?’ What would you get paddled for?” “Oh geez, anything. Bad grades, missing chapter meetings or other events. Really any kind of bad behavior could get you spanked.” “Wow…” Stacey said softly. “And the older girls too? Not just pledges?” “Oh yes. I remember getting a good smacked bottom a few times even when I was a senior. Just like you two!” Lara jumped as her mom slapped her butt loudly. “Owww hey! What the hell!” Lara was indignant as she rubbed her butt. “Oh quit your whining,” her mother chided, laughing. She added, “You’re lucky I don’t take one of those down off the wall and show you what it was like in the good old days!” Lara sulked. Stacey giggled. “Like I used to always say, you’re never too old for a good spanking. Even if you’re a big college senior.” Lara fumed as her mother further embarrassed her. “Mooommmm!!!” “And that goes for you too, missy,” Mrs. C. said, ignoring her daughter and wagging a teasing finger at Stacey who stopped laughing and turned bright red. The older woman continued her lecture as she began unpacking a box. “Greek life used to be a source of structure and discipline. Now all you girls do is just party. But I can tell you, after I cut class only one time freshman year, my big sister made sure I had a hard time sitting when I did attend class the next day. There’s no better reminder to do the right thing than a bruised bottom.” Stacey and Lara looked at each other. If only Mrs. C. knew just how right she was. The awkward moment subsided, and they finished bringing in the last of Lara’s things. Mrs. L. gave both girls big hugs as she said goodbye. She squeezed Lara a moment longer. “Ohh I’m gonna miss you sweetie!” “I’ll miss you too, Mom,” replied Lara. “Thanks for your help moving me in.” “Of course, of course. I had to make sure my big girl was all settled for her last year of college!!” Lara didn’t appreciate her mother's infantile tone, but she indulged her. “I know, I can’t believe this is it!” “You’ll do great,” said Mrs. L. “I’m so proud of you.” Lara smiled and blushed. “Aww thanks Mom.” “Well I’d better get going. You girls be good. No skipping class,” she playfully scolded, wagging a finger at the paddles as she walked by them. She laughed loudly, “Or else.” Lara and Stacey laughed too. “Good byyyyyee Mooommm!!” Lara whined. “Hahaha, goodbye. Love you sweetie.” Lara’s mom pecked her on the cheek, tapped her on the bottom, and she was out the door. Lara rolled her eyes dramatically as she closed the door. “Sorry about that. She’s so annoying!” Lara said to Stacey, still feeling embarrassed by the way her mother had spoken to her. “Ha, don’t worry,” Stacey said, pausing a beat. She smiled wryly. “I mean… she’s not wrong is she?” Lara blushed. “No,” she said meekly. “No she’s not.” “Speaking of which,” Stacey slowly took both paddles down off the wall, “should we get down to business?” Lara gulped. She nodded silently, took the paddle from her friend and followed her into the bedroom.

How does your wife feel about you becoming diaper dependent, other than the sex part? Does she want you in diapers?

Hi Maly Glad you enjoyed this brief trip... and yes I do have a couple of other stories in the pipeline. Stay tuned. Hugs

I suppose this would be the last flight you'll take unmolested by the TSA or are you flying down diapered anyway to "get in the zone" 🤣

Yes... EARLY to the airport !!! I had a family member recently miss his flight. He's a frequent flyer, so he knows all about airport rules, check-in policies, etc. On this day, there were staffing shortages at the airport, so it wasn't even his fault. So it's better to get to the airport WAY early, than watch the plane pull away from the gate without being on it.

Hello, Thank you for your interest in the story. I already have a few chapters ready, but I recently started publishing it on another website (https://forums.thescriptorium.casa) and I am waiting to continue publishing here until I have reached the same level there as here. I see you are from the Netherlands. The whole story (already finished) can be read in Dutch on the website abdlz.nl. Here I only post a translation, but it has surprised me a lot how much time it takes to translate it, despite tools like google translate and Deepl. Translated with DeepL.com (free version)

That's really nice that she thinks of your needs while doing the shop up. Personally I agree that as long as it has zinc oxide I don't mind using off brand, but I tried a dollar store brand diaper cream (made in USA, purchased in Asia) which had zinc oxide but was very liquid and dried my skin up. It was fun to apply though. My personal favorite is sudocreme which is very cheap in the UK but quite expensive elsewhere, so I stock up when I can! I rarely purchase powder, and I see it as an entirely recreational product. It is not recommended for incontinence care afaik, it's not actually good for your skin and can reduce the effectiveness of your product. For some people they love it, and I get why it's nice especially in the summer. So no judgement if it's more comfortable, go for it! I've used some herbally/medically enhanced talc powder, (like menthol/heat/ tiger balm in powder form), that you can buy in seasia for hot diapered days and it's been very pleasant. People in that region often apply that powder after a shower to prevent odor/sweat.

http://www.dailydiapers.com 22 new Photos added 27 photos added to MegaPics 5 new Amazon ABDL ebooks featured 109 new Forum members - Now 56,443 friends! 87 people joined the All-New DiaperMates ABDL Personals. Now 6,402 members!

My son is just overcoming bedwetting but still makes comments how dad still wears "pampers" in his words

I wonder if he really understands what his predicament is? (Or if he secretly loves it) LOL Hmmmmmm thinking hard there Baby Becca? Hmmm you may be right, will have to wait and see! Yes its amazing how well it works. Like Magic!

thanks! Glad you are enjoying. More should be up now He nodded, and kept drinking. "There's some things to make sure baby has more fun, and nasty thoughts of disobeying mommy are harder to make." He nodded. He assumed she meant some kind of party drug, which he had expected. "Good boy. There is something to make sure baby is horny and ready for mommy, though I'm not sure he needs the help." She looked down at the bulging material and straining tapes of his diaper. Jordan patted it, and he groaned. "Then there is something to help baby fill his diapers." He chocked. She was giving him LAXATIVES? "Now now hush little baby, don't you cry. Its ok. We just want to have fun and play with the baby subby, and that's part of the game. You want to play our game, don't you?" Sawyer said. Jordan, her hand still on his diaper, gave him a squeeze. He stared at her, considering. A huge part of him wanted to do anything at all to please her. Another part was terrified of what they intended. His thought process was cut short as she noticed his indecision. "Jordan, spank him," Sawyer said. Ryan's eyes went wide as he saw her push up one of his legs, hold up a paddle, and spank him hard on the thigh. "OW!" he shouted. She raised it again. "NO PLEASE NO!" He said, but she brought it down again. "OW OW OW!" he said, as each swat stung his thighs even more. "There there," Sawyer said, brushing his hair as tears began to fill his eyes. She shoved the bottle deep into his mouth so he couldn't speak. "We just need to make sure baby is obedient, and this is a good way to do it. Since your such a small, pathetic little diaper boy for mommy, it should be fine for you to drink it." He groaned at the word "pathetic." It described perfectly how he felt, but to hear it out loud made him blush. The smacks got harder, and he felt himself cry. "Yes, pathetic sweetie, you're in a diaper and crying. But its ok, mommy still wants you to be her cute baby, ok?" He nodded, desperate now from the pain in his thighs. "Since you are so pathetic, I know deep down you want to obey the pretty girl holding you in her lap. I want you to keep drinking, and if you do, Jordan will stop spanking you. This isn't stopping otherwise." The pain was getting unbearable. At the same time, the growing desperation in his cock was becoming unbearable, and he would do anything to get relieve for both. Even the thought of drinking the mixture in the bottle for her, as shamed as it made him to admit it, was itself exciting. He closed his mouth and began sucking. "Good boy, there's a good boy," she said, and patted his head. Jordan stopped, and his legs dropped. "Good baby, there's a good baby. Its ok, mommies here," Sawyer said, brushing away his tears. He slurped up the rest of the bottle, then let her wipe his face and pat his back. His own emotions were in knots. He couldn't explain why at all, but every gesture she made added to his excitement. He knew being called "good boy" should at best make him laugh, if not angry, but each time she said it he felt his heart flutter. He craved more and more of it, and found himself willing to do anything to earn the small, humiliating, praise. He looked up at Sawyer, his new "mommy," and smiled. She smiled back at him, and placed the pacifier in his mouth. "Good baby," she said, and his heart fluttered. "Do you want to keep being a good baby for mommy?" He nodded eagerly. "Mommy wants to see you crawl around our apartment like a baby. I want to see your widdle diapie bum wiggle behind you, ok?" He nodded, and got on all fours. All four of the women giggled as he began crawling. He crawled passed them, and each took a turn to lean over and smack his diaper as he did. When he was past them, he stopped and looked back over his shoulder. They each waved, cooing "hi!" in soft voices. "Keep going sweetie, mommy is right here," Sawyer said. His heart jumped again, his cock strained again against the tapes of his diaper, and he crawled. He heard the four women come up behind him and follow him, giggling as he did. Liz walked around the front of him with the camera, and he looked up at it as he passed. If they wanted "cute" videos of him, he'd give it to them. He heard her follow behind him, filming his back side as he made a point of wiggling it behind him. Her condo was even bigger then he expected. He crawled through wide, open spaced rooms, filled with leather furniture and printed art. It was surrounded by floor to ceiling windows that gave views of the downtown skyscrapers and wide lake and forests beyond. It was the kind of thing he knew he'd never be able to afford, and that just made him all the more willing to please them. "Hey sweetie! Want the dolly?" Sawyer said. He turned around to see her holding a small doll in a pink dress and pigtails in front of him. He nodded, and reached for it. She moved it back, making it "bounce" as if walking. "Good baby! Come get the dolly!" He crawled after it, and she used it to lead him through the apartment. She took him back through the same rooms, then into another he hadn't seen before. He focused entirely on the doll, watching it move in front of him, doing his best impression of being desperate for the infantile toy as the girls giggled and filmed. He noticed her holding open a door with some netting, but ignored that as he followed her in. He crossed the threshold and onto soft, padded material, and realized he was in a play pen. He paused. They really were pushing the game far. However, he had already agreed to wear a diaper, drink a bottle, and crawl around, so this wasn't much further. More importantly, with his growing excitement, and each second of attention, condescension, and domination from the women making it stronger, he was eager to please. The thought of them being happy with humiliating himself was all the argument he needed to do so. He grabbed at the doll and hugged it. Snap, snap. He heard a sound behind him. He looked back to see Jordan tying something to his thighs and ankles. He reached back to grab the locks, but she swiped his hands away and spanked him hard. "HEY! Don't interfere, or I'll turn that butt red!" He looked back at Sawyer, who smiled at him. "Its ok baby, we grown ups know what's best for you, ok? Just let her do it." He nodded. A second later, he felt his feet jolt up into the air, and almost face planted before he caught himself. He looked back again, and she backed away from him, smiling at her work. "There there diaper boy," Jordan said, patting his bottom as she did. "This is just to make sure you aren't naughty and think of escape while we get the next part ready." "What is it?" he asked, dropping his pacifier as he did. "HEY!" Jordan shouted. "You keep that pacifier in your mouth or your diapered ass will feel my belt!" "What? What did you do?" He began trying to wiggle his legs, but found there was nothing he could do to break the straps. He tried getting up, but the position of his feet, being pulled toward his bottom, kept him in the crawling position. Sawyer bent over him. "Shhh shh there there little one, its ok. Mommy and her friends just want to make sure you are safe in the play pen as we get our next game for you ready, ok? These will make sure you can only crawl, so you can't get out." "What? But, I..." "Now now," she said, and put the pacifier in his mouth. "No whining or we really will spank you. Just suck your paci and play with your doll, and we'll get the rest ready. OK? Bye bye now!" She walked out of the play pen, followed by her friends, and closed the door to it behind them. Ryan crawled toward it and pushed it, but it wouldn't budge. He looked around the playpen. The walls here high, far higher then any normal one, and would have been difficult to get out of even if he wasn't stuck on all fours. He looked back at the ropes. He couldn't tell the material, but they were strong and unyielding. He pulled at them, but they remained in place. "Its ok sweetie! Just play with your doll for the camera so you make mommy happy!" Sawyer said. Ryan looked up at the camera and blushed. While crawling, he had been stuck in the intensely obedient sub space brought on by his excitement. Now, he realized how silly it must look, a grown man in a diaper playing with a doll in a playpen. Still, his gut was filled with excitement, and he wanted more then anything to be on their good side. If obeying them got that, he could do it. He looked back at the doll. It had long blond hair tied in pigtails, a pink dress with straps over the shoulder and a teddy bear on the chest, long socks, and platform shoes. It also had, he couldn't help but noticed, a pacifier in its mouth and diaper under its dress. A thought hit his mind. He was afraid to find out if it was true, but he felt compelled to check. He lifted the doll's skirt, and gasped as he confirmed it. Pink teddy bears. It wasn't just wearing any diaper, but one that looked exactly like the one he was wearing. What could it mean? Footsteps were returning into the room. He began bouncing the doll to make it "walk" the same way Sawyer did to taunt him. "La la la," he sang in a soft voice, making sure not to drop his pacifier again.

It's when I leave for Mexico on Saturday Feb 10th. Surgery is on Monday Feb 12th at 8am. So just add two days for the Surgery. I just liked having the countdown to my flight because that's when all the fun starts happening. From now on I think I will call Feb 12th Dependence Day.

A couple of random notes from the last couple of days... I had a moment of gratitude when I looked into our linen closet and noted that my wife had purchased two more tubs of diaper cream when she was at Walmart. I'm not sure if they were on sale or if it was just a "while I'm here" moment, but, it was nice of her think of me, and, I guess this means she's picturing me needing diaper cream for another couple of months at least. So my making it to 5 years seems assured, unless I get hit by a bus or something. I suppose I could still be interred in a diaper - would that count? I like the Walmart store brand cream that they sell up here; it's relatively cheap, it works fine, and it smells like baby powder, which I appreciate. All the store brand creams up here used to be interchangeable, all the same white, baby powder-scented zinc oxide based paste, all in the same white plastic tub with the only difference being the labels. They had to be made by the same supplier, but then, that supplier either changed their formulation, or lost the contracts, because many of them started migrating to a medicinal-smelling, slightly thinner cream. That stuff worked fine, but it didn't give me that blast of nostalgia whenever I opened the tub. However, Walmart, being a purchasing behemoth, either has a bottomless inventory of the old formulation, or they still demand it in its original form. Either way, I tend to grab a couple whenever I wander down the baby aisle, and I guess my wife has the same instincts baked into her now. For the baby powder itself, I have probably 5 bottles of it, because of the news coverage about Johnson & Johnson ceasing production, however I can still find it in stores in the cornstarch formulation - it seems to be only the talc version that has been discontinued. They also sell a store-brand powder, but I prefer the brand name one, again, because of the smell - they both smell like baby powder, but, the smell of the brand name powder is more intense. I don't know how much difference the powder makes, on top of diaper cream; to me, diaper cream is mandatory for the perpetually diapered, whereas powder is nice to have on board, but not vital. In the summer it makes things a bit less sticky in there, and in general it adds a pleasant scent to an area that can develop unpleasant scents, and having worked tangentially with nursing homes in a previous career, I am sensitive about the possibility that I might carry a waft of "untended toddler" or "neglected geriatric" about me, so I try to stack the cards in my favour, while still being frugal in not changing my diaper half a dozen times a day. My gratitude about the baby powder was not stifled by what happened about twenty minutes later, in the kitchen, although it might have been slightly sanded down... my daughter walked in while I was making coffee, and she asked me how I had slept. Before I had a chance to answer, my wife chimed in: "Like a baby, I'm sure."

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirteen: Explaining To Do Tiffany had been camped out in the cluster most of the day, waiting to see when - and if - Kath would show up. According to the wretched contract, he could drop her off tomorrow morning, but the little girl couldn’t miss any classes. She tried texting her sister twice to see when they would return but got no answer. She only ate tasteless microwave food today, scared that she might miss Kath’s return. It was getting late, eight o’clock, and nothing really interesting was on the television anymore. About fifteen minutes later, she saw the cluster door being open. During which, that Adam walked in with a seven or eight-year-old little girl. The girl had a Tinkerbell shortall on, with ruffled socks and light-up shoes on her feet. Her hair was braided in pigtails with light green bows in her hair. When Tiff and the rest of the group realized that it was Kath, they all dropped their mouths because that was the last thing they expected. True, the cluster sometimes treated Kath as a little girl, but they didn’t expect her to actually dress like one. Especially one where you couldn’t tell that she was a college-age student. How the heck did that flat chest happen? Tiff couldn’t figure it out. The Kath she knew didn’t exactly have big breasts, but you could tell they were there. This version of her friend had a flat chest and no evidence of breasts. Tiff, full of questions, wanted to run and ask them, but Kathleen ignored her and the rest of the group and went into her dorm room. Soon, Adam left Kathleen’s room without her, and still, Tiffany resisted the urge to run to the dorm room. Katie soon came out of her room, and seeing Tiffany, she sighed, knowing what was coming. She soon came to where Tiffany was and sat next to her. “Hi, big sister, I expect you got questions,” she whispered to Tiff as she turned her phone on. “Yes, I do, little girl. We can start with how old you are. I am having trouble believing you are nineteen?” Smirking, she replied, “Is seven more believable? I appear to have a few text messages from you, too, sis.” “I am hungry. You can tell me about your weekend at the student center over dessert,” was Tiff’s reply. Katie Ann said, “Let me get my keys and money,” heading towards her room. Tiffany told her she wasn’t dressed to pay. But the little girl insisted that she needed her keys at least and pointed out her bedtime. Allison wasn’t in the room when both of them got to Katie’s room. The older girl, by looks, asked what was in all the bags on the younger girl's bed. “My car activities for the ride here, two children’s magazines, a coloring book, and this book,” Katie started as she set the book next to the bag, “the other one has my supplies, and loosely in it is the stuff he took with us,” she continued as she dug out her keys from that bag. “Supplies?” Tiffany started to ask. She then saw the pull-up bag peeking out, “Pull-ups?” while patting the little girl on the bottom. She pointed out that the regressed girl was wearing pull-ups. “No, I am not,” Katie responded with a blush. There were no further words on the subject as they headed to the student union. On the way over to the cafe in the union, Katie gave Tiffany a quick version of her weekend. She concluded with, “It was a good weekend, though there were two items I didn’t like. But I especially liked the Wizard of Oz play on Sunday,” as Tiffany was opening the door for her. “I will have your chicken tenders, and this little one will have a chocolate cream pie. Two iced teas too, please,” Tiffany ordered from the student worker when they got to the cafe. They crawled in a booth away from everyone. Tiffany started interrogating the regressed girl, and Katie Ann answered as honestly as she could. One of the questions was as they were winding down, “So are you required to wear these clothes and the supplies between visits?” The little girl responded with, “Supplies? No, I might, but not required. Clothes, no, but I lost the clothes I was wearing on Friday. These replaced them. So unless I want to spend money, these are my tennis shoes now,” pointing at her feet. The older girl’s final question was a loaded question, “What do you think your parents would think?” “That was the second of the two items that I didn’t like. The cat tail was the first, and the second is the reason that I came inches away from a very red bum today. They already know. Daddie informed them himself. As a matter of fact, we stopped there for dinner today. They have their own copy of the contract, too,” Katie said with a sigh. “He also told them that he would gladly keep them informed of his plans for me when I was not around,” she continued. “Hmm, maybe I should call him to try and get the plans... Nah, it would be too easy to spill the beans to you,” Tiffany thought out loud. “Come on, little sister, it will be your bedtime soon.” The little girl just responded by sticking her tongue out to the first bit, yet followed Tiffany back to the dorm. Once back in Katie’s room, Tiffany, like a big sister, helped the little girl get ready for bed. She left the pigtails in the hair at the young girl’s insistence. As Tiff was helping her out of the clothes, the older girl did finally find out what was under the shortalls. The regressed girl did insist on a pull-up for bed. Nine thirty on the dot, Tiff was tucking the little girl in. She walked out of the door, shaking her head at all the changes that just felt right for some reason. ~o~O~o~ Katie was in the cluster, half-reading the last of the Little House book and a half talking to her Daddie on her laptop the Wednesday before the Friday she was going to see him next. “Daddie, I need to run to the bank before they close to get some quarters for laundry,” she told him, trying to let him know why she was leaving. He replied that he would do it if she brought it with her and if she could make it till the weekend. Katie thought that was too good to be true. There had to be a catch, so she asked him. “There is always a catch, Buttercup. I will seize any clothes I don’t want you to have. That is your catch,” he informed her. As the conversation progressed, he instructed her, “I will pick you up between one and one-thirty in your cluster on Friday. Don’t worry about food. We will stop on the way.” He continued by telling her to bring her homework, the car activities bag, and her laundry if she desired. Continuing, she was instructed to lock her purse in her desk drawer after taking the same items out of it as last time. Finally, she was informed, “Remember, any clothes you wear, you might not get back.” With the instructions delivered, the conversation returned to the mundane items, like her running out of pull-ups. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann was doing her homework Thursday evening when she was cornered by Tiffany, as she expected was going to happen. “When is Adam picking you up?” The little girl, who right now had her hair in unbraided pigtails, told Tiff that she was welcome to hang around the cluster. He would be there after one. She didn’t have to hang out in her room. She was free to roam around. Tiffany, satisfied with the answer, let her sister get back to her homework.

Later that evening, over pizza and beers, the two best friends discussed the spankings they’d given each other. Shifting uncomfortably in their seats at the kitchen table, they both noted how painful it had been receiving the paddle, but at the same time, how good it felt to clear the air and wipe the slate clean when it was all done. Lara was the first to suggest maybe this shouldn’t just be a one time thing. “It’s kind of embarrassing admitting this,” she said blushing, “but I think maybe getting spanked more often would be … kinda like… good for me. I mean not like a LOT more often, but…” Lara trailed off. Stacey waited a moment before finishing her friend’s sentence. “…when you’ve earned it?” Lara blushed profusely. She couldn’t believe she was actually asking her roommate to spank her. Stacey could sense Lara’s anxiety and reassured her. “I’m sure you won’t need it that often,” she said. “And I won’t need it too often either,” Stacey added with a smirk. Lara looked back at her smiling. “You mean you want to get spanked again, too?” Stacey let out a loud laugh. “I think WANT is a pretty strong word. My ass hurts a ton and I am not eager for another dose of the paddle.” Lara blushed again and quickly tried to backtrack. “No no, yeah, right. No, I don’t WANT to get spanked either. I just… I think maybe it will help for me to have some accountability.” Stacey smiled widely at her friend. “Me too. It will help me too.” A quiet pause ensued as the girls munched on their pizza. Stacey broke the silence. “So.. maybe we should have, like, some rules or something? So we know what merits a spanking? And,” Stacey shifted in her seat and winced. “does every spanking have to be with the paddle? Maybe that’s only reserved for the worst offenses…” “Ohhh yeah!” Lara said, grabbing at her own bottom. “That thing is vicious. I’m pretty sure I have a huge welt on my ass right now.” “Yeah me too,” said Stacey. She paused a moment and bit her bottom lip. Looking at her friend tentatively, she said softly, “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours?” Lara put a hand to her mouth and giggled loudly. She nodded and stood. Turning around, Lara faced away from her friend as she unfastened her pants and wiggled them over her hips. She hesitated a moment before lowering her panties. Even just a few hours ago, Lara would never have dreamed she was about to show her bare bottom to her roommate. But so much had changed between them. And it now seemed rather likely that this would be far from the last time Stacey would see her naked backside. Lara tugged down her pink cotton panties and exposed her sore bottom. Stacey gasped. There was a paddle shaped redness covering both cheeks, but on the right side where the implement had the strongest impact, Lara wore a dark purple bruise, raised up off her skin. “Oh my God! Oh honey. I’m so sorry! You have a huge bruise!” Lara ran her fingers over the tenderest area and craned her neck to try to see. She could feel the welt, but couldn’t get a look at it. “You’re turn,” Lara said bluntly. Stacey slowly got to her feet, turned and bared her bottom. Lara let out a gasp just like Stacey had. “Holy shit!” she yelled, giggling slightly. “Ohhh wow, I can’t believe I did that to you. That looks like it hurts!” Stacey looked over her shoulder, but like Lara couldn’t get her eyes around to assess the damage. She looked up at Lara. Their eyes met, and they smiled. At once, both girls ran down the hall giggling and tripping over their pants which remained around their knees. In the bathroom, they bent over side by side, their backsides facing the mirror. “Holy crap, look at those bruised butts!” Lara gaped. “Yikes. Yeah, you definitely got even with me.” “No way!” Lara teased, hip-checking her friend playfully. “My bruise is way darker!” “Is not!” Stacey said indignantly, returning the hip-check. The girls laughed and pulled up their pants. Back at the kitchen table, they started making a list of spankable offenses and degrees of severity. Stacey wrote as they chatted, making three escalating categories of rules - hand, other implement, paddle. They also noted that the paddle could be used for repeated rule-breaking in the lesser categories. “This is a pretty good list,” Stacey said, looking over her notes. “But this ‘other’ category is a little ambiguous. What else are we going to use?” Lara blushed a little. “When I was a kid, my mom spanked me with the back of her hairbrush one time. I definitely learned a lesson from that thing.” “Hairbrush,” Stacey said aloud as she wrote. “What about a wooden spoon?” Lara’s cheeks got redder. “Yeah I got it with that a few times too.” “Geez, your mom was tough,” said Stacey sympathetically, as she wrote ‘wooden spoon’ on the paper. “My mom only ever spanked me with her hand. My dad threatened me with his belt a few times, but he never followed through.” “Oh yeah, a belt. Write it down,” said Lara. “I think I have a good one we can try.” “Got it. Anything else? I think this is a pretty good list for now.” “Yeah that should be enough. We can always add to it if needed.” “Ok, great. Now,” Stacey said with a little apprehension, “I can only think of one more variable…” she trailed off. “What?” Lara asked eagerly. Stacey waited another moment, unsure of herself. “Pants up or pants down?” she finally asked. “Ohhhhh.” Lara blushed again, as did her friend. “Umm… down?” she said meekly, raising an eyebrow. Both girls felt awkward, but they both knew if the spankings were going to be effective, they’d be much better done on a bare bottom. Stacey nodded, nervously tapping her pen on the table. “Panties too?” she clarified, giving a slight nod to indicate her opinion. Lara swallowed hard. “Panties too,” she said confidently. Stacey let out a nervous giggle. Then, at the bottom of the page, she wrote in all caps “ALWAYS ON THE BARE.” Lara read over her shoulder. She giggled too, and hid her face in her hands. Pulling them back and locking eyes with her best friend, she nodded. “Always on the bare!” she said.

Chapter 67: Decision Time The bed was dry when I woke up the first morning in the hospital, but just barely. I found that the diapers provided by the hospital were not nearly as high quality as the ones Mom had purchased or I had borrowed from Lisa. I was curled up tightly in a ball when I awoke. I guess I had become so used to not being able to fully stretch out while sleeping in the crib that my body had subconsciously contracted while I was asleep. I remained in that position for a while. My thumb again found its way inside my mouth. There was something in the back of my mind trying to tell me that I should remove it, but I didn’t feel like doing so yet. I eyed the button that was on the wall next to the bed. Amanda had said that she would bring a nurse if there was anything that I needed. What I needed more than anything was a diaper change. Amanda had very much been encouraging me to wear a pull-up during the day, but I didn’t see the point of that. I had no desire to deal with any forced and pointless attempts at potty training today. I pressed the red button. It lit up. Someone must be on their way. I rolled over onto my back and stretched my legs out underneath the covers. That felt quite good. I didn’t have to wait long for a nurse to respond to the button. The nurse who came in wasn’t one that I recognized. But that made sense. There were probably a lot of them at the hospital, all working in different shifts. She introduced herself as Debrah and didn’t seem the least bit surprised when I calmly told her that I needed help changing my diaper. She left for a few minutes and returned with a bag of diapers, along with wipes and powder, which she placed inside one of the dresser drawers. Unlike Amanda, Debrah knew exactly what she was doing when it came to changing me. The diaper was replaced with a clean one methodically, in a manner that suggested Debrah could have handled the whole process in her sleep. With a dry diaper on and no more worries about any more leaks or accidents, Debrah left me to get dressed, promising that she would be back with breakfast in a little while. I eyed the clothes that Amanda had brought for me. None of it seemed quite right. I then checked the tiny dresser where she had retrieved pajamas for me the night before. There were some pairs of gray sweatpants in various sizes, one of which was the right size for me. The baggy pants worked well to hide the diaper from view, but if I had thought other diapers I’d worn before had been super crinkly, I was sorely mistaken. The sound the plastic made from each step I took around the room was insanely loud. I hoped that was just because I had a quiet room to myself and that the noise from the hospital would drown it out some. There were some plain blue T-shirts provided by the hospital., but I instead went with one of the Fortnite shirts that Amanda and Jodie had brought along for me from home. I felt a sudden desire to play video games as I eyed the graphic on the front of the shirt. I had just slipped it on when Debrah came back with a breakfast tray. She took a look at my shirt. “You like to play video games?” “Yeah.” Debrah set the tray down on the desk before heading back toward the door. “I can probably get you something to help pass the time.” It was a feast. French toast sticks and a cup of maple syrup to dip them into. Orange slices. Yogurt. Chocolate milk. I sat down at the desk to eat my meal. I was nearly finished when there was a knock, followed by Amanda opening the door. “Good morning,” she said, looking at my breakfast. “Nice to see that you are up already. Did you sleep well last night?” I nodded. My mouth was too full of French toast to give an immediate reply. “You really should get changed when you get up in the morning. Do you need me to help?” I didn’t immediately understand what Amanda was getting at. Then it made sense. I looked down at my waistline. The telltale white plastic of the diaper was sticking out over the top of my sweatpants in a spot where my shirt had gotten bunched up. She could tell I had a diaper on but was thinking that it was because I hadn’t changed at all after getting up. “It’s all dry.” “That’s great. Did you make it through the night without an accident? Why don’t you go use the toilet then, and we can get you changed into a pull-up.” She had completely misunderstood what I had meant. “It’s dry cause Debrah came and changed me this morning.” I could tell that Amanda wasn’t exactly thrilled about that answer. But she seemed to accept it, even if not all that willingly. Amanda sat down in another chair and explained what we would be doing today. I had a follow-up visit with Jane, the urologist. Then, I was going to be spending the afternoon with a therapist. The police might want to ask me some additional questions, but this time, it would be with a detective more familiar with these types of cases. I asked if there was any news about Mom or Emilia, but Amanda shook her head. I tried to imagine where they could be or what they would be up to now. That convinced me that Mom had indeed seen CPS on the baby monitor. But her first instinct had been to grab Emilia and run, completely abandoning me. Why? Amanda had brought a smaller drawstring bag so I could bring some stuff to change into while we traveled around the hospital for the appointments. I put a couple of diapers, wipes, and powder inside it, along with a change of pants, just in case. At her insistence, I also tossed in two pull-ups, but I had no intention of wearing them today. --- Jane was waiting for me in an open room. This time, Amanda dropped me off, saying there were some other things she needed to do today but that a nurse would come along when I was done with Jane to get me to where I needed to be next. I was worried about what Jane would say in response to seeing me in a diaper. But I didn’t face any judgment from her. “There isn’t anything wrong with wearing a diaper right now if that is what you need and feel most comfortable with,” she said. “I understand how embarrassing it can be to be dealing with leaks.” Even with the knowledge that Jane was wearing a pull-up, I couldn’t tell that she had one on. The baggy scrubs were a perfect camouflage for whatever lay beneath. It was comforting to know that she had been in my place before. I asked right away about the test results, only to have Jane tell me that there likely wasn’t going to be any news for a week or two, at a minimum. In the meantime, she wanted to talk with me about how to manage my incontinence. Most of the additional advice I received from her wasn’t new. In fact, it only seemed to confirm my suspicions that she was the source of most of the medical information that Lisa had on managing incontinence. The first thing I did was get a lesson on how to tape on the diapers properly. Jane had a bunch of them in the office and didn’t find it wasteful that we went through a half-dozen as she helped with learning how best to tape the diaper on while sitting and standing. It felt good to know that I wasn’t going to need anyone else to assist with changing me anymore. After I was done meeting with Jane, a nurse led me a short distance away to an adjacent section of the hospital with doctors who specialized in bowel issues. I wasn’t thrilled that it was a male doctor I had to speak with about that issue. But, like Jane, he was understanding and non-judgmental. He agreed with my theory that the change in diet was the cause of those complications and sent a note to the nurses responsible for bringing my meals to make a few adjustments that would assist in helping my bowels return to their normal routine. Then, there was a long journey back to my room. That was followed by lunch, which was interrupted by a rather urgent need to poop. That’s where having a private restroom came in handy. I was able to rip the diaper off in time to avoid what would have been a big mess to clean up. I still had some time before the therapist appointment that afternoon, so I took advantage of that to hop in the shower before putting on a fresh diaper. The therapy appointment wasn’t like anything I had expected, but my only prior experience had been what I’d seen on TV shows. There were so many questions that I felt like I was back being interviewed by the police officers, except that this time, I wasn’t being judged for my responses. The only good thing was that the therapist seemed to have been fully informed about everything that had happened so far. I got the impression that Amanda had spoken with her for a while. But we didn’t spend time talking about much of that. She made note of my T-shirt, and we spent quite a while talking about what video games I liked to play. I told her about how I had been on the e-sports team at high school. From there, the conversation drifted to other topics. My sister. School. Friends. What TV shows I liked to watch. Favorite foods. The time passed quickly. The therapist told me that she had set up appointments for each afternoon this week. By the time I was walking out the door, I realized that she hadn’t asked a single question about my diapers. I had a surprise waiting for me when I finally made it back to my room before dinner. A Nintendo Switch was set out on the bed, with a few games and a note from Debrah. I inserted a game cartridge and powered the device on. A wave of memories washed over me as I did so. The controls felt foreign after having not used them for months, but the re-adjustment didn’t take long at all. As I lay on the bed, the gaming system held above my head, I thought back to my worries from last night about the uncertainty as to what the future might hold for me. For the first time in a long time, a new day had exceeded expectations. --- The next week was a blur, but not in the same way that the last two months had been. I settled into a routine. I had the occasional doctor’s appointment in the morning. Time with the therapist in the afternoon It wasn’t a bad life. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner were brought right up to my room. And I had the evening free to play video games as long into the night as I could stay awake. But a week later, I still had no news about Mom and Emilia. Still no update from all the tests they had run on me when I had first arrived at the hospital. What had been the point of getting poked and prodded like that if they weren’t going to tell me what it meant? Jane had told me to be patient, as lab results could take some time to return, and even then, she would need to look at all of them carefully to try to see what conclusions she could draw from that data. During the first few days, I’d had a couple of close calls with having a messy accident. But with a private toilet set aside for my own use, I’d been able to avoid a repeat of the disaster that had taken place during the police interview. But aside from going number two on the toilet, I was using the diaper for everything else. Debrah had discreetly restocked the dresser a couple of times with additional diapers for me. I caught sight of the pull-ups each time I reached into the dresser to grab a clean diaper, but I could never bring myself to grab one of the pull-ups. It still felt wrong, like something I was forbidden from doing. After a comfortable first day of getting to know each other, the conversations with the therapist delved into the uncomfortable details of what had transpired in the past six months. She didn’t pass judgment on any of the decisions I had made. She mostly asked questions and, in doing so, forced me to think about things in ways I hadn’t previously considered. It wasn’t as though I couldn’t tell that she was trying to direct me to certain conclusions, but she shied away from directly telling me what they were. And then there was the discussion about diapers. The topic didn’t get brought up until the middle of the third day I had been seeing the therapist. We had danced around it before, but it had yet to be brought up by name at that point. Like Jane, the therapist didn’t actually use the word diapers. Her preferred euphemism was protective underwear. It didn’t catch on for me. She didn’t address the medical side of things. But we talked about separating diapers from being treated like a baby. I wanted more than anything to get her opinion of Samantha’s behavior, but I was too nervous to bring it up. What would she have made of that? That wasn’t to say the conversations hadn’t helped. By the evening after the fourth day of therapy, I managed to fall asleep without putting my thumb in my mouth. A number of other things became clear during our conversations together. For one, I learned an important new word: narcissism. That is what the therapist used to describe my mother’s behavior. Mom hadn’t loved me. She wasn’t capable of loving me. And the way she had treated me had been horribly wrong even before my incontinence had begun, with arbitrary rules and punishments, designed not for my own well-being, but to protect her own self-image of a successful parent. Everything Mom had done had been in service to and in preservation of her own self-image. That was the essence of narcissism. Everything that had happened had been about her. Her need to be in control. Her need to shape me into what she wanted to be. She saw my imperfections as a reflection of herself and, therefore, sought to remove them and, in failing to do so, to punish me for them. That didn’t quite explain the difference between how Emilia and I were treated, but the therapist explained that it wasn’t uncommon for a narcissist to play favorites with their children. To have a so-called golden child and a scapegoat. But it was one thing to be told all of that and process it intellectually. That wasn’t the hard part of the process. It was at the emotional level where I struggled to re-write all the feelings I’d experienced during the fifteen years Mom had raised me. I wanted to be angry, to hate her, but I found it difficult to hold on to those feelings for long. There was too much shared history between us. And not all of it had been bad, either. So, I ended up hating myself instead. Being told that what my mother had done was wrong should have made me feel better. But instead, I often felt the opposite. How had I been so incapable of recognizing that things weren’t right? Why couldn’t I have stood up for myself instead of letting Mom continue to take control until there was nothing left to take? Why had I been so resistant to seek help from friends who would have been more than willing to assist me? The increased awareness of what had gone wrong only succeeded in making me feel as though I had failed somehow in continuing to allow it to occur. And now Emilia was stuck with Mom for who knew how long. That was my fault, too. It was a lot to take in, and after the seventh session, I wanted nothing more than to get back to my room and lay down in bed to think it all over. --- Amanda was waiting for me in my room when I returned from the latest therapy session. “I have some news about your mother,” Amanda said. “What is it?” “They found her trying to drive into Canada, of all places. She’s been arrested, and your half-sister is safe. Your mom will be transported back to here to be arraigned. Emilia is in foster care. But they’ve found some info about her biological father. Apparently, your mom never told him she was pregnant.” I hadn’t been quite up to speed on the whole birds and the bees thing when Mom became pregnant with Emilia. She had always been my sister. And that stayed true even when I realized she was just technically my half-sister, that just wasn't a phrase I had ever used when thinking of her. That her father was out of the picture was something that just wasn’t questioned. It wasn’t a topic Mom had ever brought up. It must have been a one or two-night fling, as I couldn’t recall her ever going on any dates. She certainly had never brought anyone back to the house. The same was true for my dad. He’d passed away when I was young before I’d even turned six months old. Another topic never discussed. But in some ways, because I’d never known him, it had never felt as though something was missing from my life. It had always been Mom and me, and then Emilia. That was all I’d ever known. “So, he had no clue?” “None whatsoever. It was a one-night fling. He met someone else and is now married. They have an infant, but are willing to take Emilia in.” Amanda paused. “They’ve also said that they would be happy to have you come and live with them in Wisconsin as well.” That was a lot to take in all at once. For starters, how had Mom managed to get all the way up to Canada? And now my sister, half-sister, as this situation required me to think of her, had a new family lined up already? What was most stunning of all was the offer to take me in. “Do they know?” “Know about what?” “About everything. About this.” My hands slid down between my legs. I think Amanda realized what I was referring to then. “All they know is that you’ve been in a really tough situation the past couple of months and have some catching up to do with school and medical issues that need to be managed. They said they would be happy to take you in and were willing to make whatever adjustments were needed for that.” I was too flabbergasted to speak. “There is another option,” Amanda continued. “There’s a local family that has been foster parents for us a number of times in the past that’s been specifically asking about you. I haven’t shared any of your information with them yet because that would violate your privacy, but they seemed to know you and had some awareness that there were things you were going through.” Who could that possibly be? “Under normal circumstances, we wouldn’t place you in foster care with someone that you previously knew. However, if that was something that you specifically wanted and were comfortable living with them, that is an option that would allow you to stay in the area and be with your friends. “Who is it?” “The last name is Higgins. Is that familiar to you?” My heart stopped. I nodded. If they had been asking after me, that could only mean one thing. Lisa must have told her aunt and uncle about me, but how would they have figured out I had been taken in my CPS... unless. I finally managed to put two and two together. There had been an anonymous call to CPS, but one that hadn’t correctly identified what was happening in the home. Someone had wanted to make sure that CPS checked on me no matter what. Could it have been Lisa who had made that call? “May I ask how you know them?” Amanda asked. “I was friends with their niece, Lisa, at school. Her uncle was my history teacher. Lisa already knows a bit about, um, the bladder things I’ve been dealing with.” “That would be more unusual for you to stay with them, but if that was your preference, and you were comfortable with it, it is something that could possibly be arranged.” “Are those my only two choices?” “No, we could try to set you up with another foster family, but you would likely end up in a group home for quite a while before we find one. There aren’t nearly as many families willing to take in a teenager.” “So my best choices are either the Higgins or Emilia’s family?” “Yes.” That was a lot to consider all at once. I could go live with Emilia’s family. But that would mean entrusting the secret of my incontinence with people that I barely knew. It was one thing for them to take in Emilia, but for me, there wasn’t any direct relationship. On the other hand, it would be a fresh start. Somewhere where no one knew me or my mom, somewhere where I could begin again completely anew. But did I want that? That would mean leaving Lisa, Samantha, and Desi behind. Would I even get a chance to give them an explanation? Would I want a chance to give them an explanation? Could I handle the possibility of never seeing them again? But if I stayed? Would they accept me? Had the way I had pushed them away ruined things between us forever? But could I accept leaving Emilia behind? Amanda placed a hand on my shoulder. “You don’t have to make a choice now. Why don’t you get ready for bed, and then you can sleep on it?” That sounded as good a plan as any. Tomorrow, I would have a choice to make. [A note for this chapter: I've left the dad situation for Sarah/Emilia unanswered for quite a while. They were always intended to be out of the picture, but in hindsight, an explanation toward the beginning of the story would have been a good idea. But rather than go back and add that in retroactively, I figured it would be better to wait and include that information at a time when it was relevant]

For me, I started wearing 24/7 for small spurts and gradually increased the length of time for days to week to months. I started doing that around 2013, sometime around late 2017, I think, maybe even mid, I started 24/7. I was still using the potty then sometimes to. About April 2018, so 6’ish years ago I started my journey. Fast forward to now; it’s noted on my medical file that I’m dual incontinent and have urge / stress incontinence. I wear diapees , I use diapees, my diapees are changed by my loving partner and mama. I’m so grateful I can’t even put it into words. Anything is possible, follow your dreams, and stay diapeed! 🤩😍🥹🫶🏻

Thank you for your kind words. A bit of spoiler: This plot line doesn't reappear until Chapter 57. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Eight: Resort Kitten Tiffany, who had long since turned to fake watching the TV, saw Kath’s door being opened, and the same guy stepped out before setting the covered object on the ground outside the door. He picked it up after testing to make sure Kath’s door was locked. She could see that he had Kath’s bag over one shoulder and a blue duffle bag on top of the object. She also noticed that it seemed to be heavier than before. Looking at the time, she discovered he had been in there for just over an hour. She decided to follow him from a distance as he carried it slowly and surely down the steps. He was treating it as if it was extremely fragile now, too. Once she got to the lobby, she saw him loading it in the backseat of a blue Cadillac Escalade. Taking the time to jot down the license plate, she watched him carefully secure that covered object in the backseat before taking the duffle and Kath’s bag and placing them in the very full back. Closing both the backseat door and the hatch door, he got in and drove off. Going back up to the third floor to get her class supplies, she paused to knock on Kathleen’s room just to make sure Kath was where she thought she was. ~o~O~o~ It felt like to Buttercup that she was being carried down the steps. She kept getting bumped around. The pet bed could be so much thicker, so thick that she hardly fit in the carrier, and she would still have bumps and bruises. She knew Owner wasn’t doing it on purpose. It was just the nature of the steps. Not having hands to hold on to anything, she tried bracing herself against the sides. She heard Owner whisper to her that she still had one flight of steps to go. Doing the mental math, which meant she was halfway down the steps, she braced herself for the last set of steps. Finally, the jarring stopped, so she moved her arms away from the side and relaxed. Soon after, she felt the temperature change that signified she was outside. After she was placed down in the backseat of the Owner’s vehicle, she heard what sounded like someone trying to strap the carrier down. Hearing doors open and closed, she wondered if she was going to be in total darkness for what she was led to believe was a couple of hours’ trip. She didn’t have long to wait. The flap was removed from the door, and the door was opened, and she could see that Owner was reaching from the driver's seat. After setting a bowl of what looked like soft cat food in her carrier, he told her that was her lunch before closing and locking the door again. He then strapped what looked like a large pet water holder to the cage door. Taking timid bites, she found that it was a mix of soft and hard cat food and not as terrible as she thought it would be. She wouldn’t go out of her way to eat this stuff, but it wasn’t going to kill her. She just hoped that she wasn’t going to eat cat food all weekend long, let alone every time she was with Owner, that it would be a long year. “Take a catnap, my kitty. It is going to be a two to three hours drive,” she was told as she felt the car moving. She tried to look out the window, but all she could see from her angle was the top of buildings, trees, and mountains. She thought the view in the car towards the controls might be better, but all she got with that was a small portion of his side. Next thing she knew, she was drifting asleep to that catnap. ~o~O~o~ She was jarred awake when she felt the carrier being moved. Hearing Owner speaking, it sounded like he was giving instructions to someone, “Be extremely careful with her” and “Everything in the back, but the blue duffel bag” were two of the things she heard. Looking out of the door after she was set down, all she could see was a blue SUV. It sounded like bags were being stacked alongside of her and on top of her. Owner’s voice again instructed the unknown group, “We need to stop and check her in, then you can take the lot to our room.” As she was being wheeled into the building, she decided there was way too much marble, elegant details, and gold leaf in her field of vision for this to be a cheap resort. “Sir Adam, it is always nice to see you. What wing would you like your VIP room to be in? And where is your sub that you have registered?” Owner's face blocked her field of vision as he unlocked the door and helped her out of the carrier. “Little, and here she is.” As Buttercup was looking around at the large, very ornate lobby, she heard the clerk say, “VIP or not, you can’t bring a child here, especially one already dressed for pet play.” She noticed Owner handed what she assumed to be her license to the twenty-something girl behind the counter while assuring them she was nineteen. She wasn’t really paying attention to her surroundings. She was counting the floors above her. It appeared to be five when she heard, “Kathleen Annabelle Telgenhof, answer the lady.” “Umm, Sorry, ask me again,” she answered embarrassingly. The lady behind the counter began to quiz Kathleen about the details of her license. She was asked to spell her last name, her birthday, address, hair color, and finally, her height. “I believe they rounded up, so it should say 53. Otherwise, it might say 52,” was Kathleen's answer to the last one. “Let me add a copy of this to her profile. I expect she will be quizzed a few times being that short,” the lady said, doing something out of Kathleen's vision before handing a few items to Owner. “Buttercup, let me have your left arm,” she was asked as Owner grabbed it. Taking it, he undid the buttons before placing what looked like a hospital ID band around her wrist and firmly locking it on her. The buttons were redone, and she was helped back into the carrier by him. Once she was all the way in it, but before she had a chance to turn around, she heard the door closed, and she thought a click of a lock. She was being wheeled by the unknown person. She could sometimes catch a glimpse of Owner’s legs, so she knew it wasn’t him. She got comfortable, then proceeded to read her left wrist, in what light came from the door. It called her Katie Ann Telgenhof (S/VIP), had her nickname of Buttercup, and said her Owner was Adam Olsen (VIP). It also had her birthday on it, and then it was followed by some numbers that looked like codes. They were labeled Program, Group, and Location. There were what looked to be dates on it too, 9/1-9/4, finished by a barcode on it. They stopped shortly to open a door before wheeling her into a room. Once again, Owner was in instructions mode. “Place the bags nicely on the floor in this room and place her on the master bed.” As she was being sat on the bed, she heard a knock on the door. Owner and what appeared to be a mysterious two persons went to the door she could just barely see, after which someone wheeled a cart into the other room before leaving. The other two individuals left with them. Owner unlocked the door before helping her out of the crate. “Just the two of us now, kitty.” “Meow” “I am going to get some dinner for both of us before I help you in the bathroom.” “Meow” With that, Owner began to feed Buttercup what tasted like pasta alfredo, which pleased her greatly that it didn’t come from a bag with a cat’s face on it. In between feeding her, he took bites himself from the same plate. Occasionally, he would bring a sippy cup of iced tea to her lips. True to his word, after dinner, he helped her in the bathroom, before returning her wretched tail back where it came from. Returning to the suite after her business was done, he had her cuddle up to him as he petted her while he watched the telly. ~o~O~o~ Chapter Nine: Raggedy Ann and The Guard Kathleen rolled over and tried to figure out where she was, why she couldn’t extend her hands, and what was the weird feeling on her chest and bum hole. As the sleep butterflies slowly disappeared, she remembered that she was Buttercup, with her Owner for the first time, wearing a kitten outfit at a BDSM resort. Her chest felt weird because it was flat. Her small breasts were bound. As for her bum hole, that was because of the evil, wretched tail. She really didn’t mind this outfit. Truthfully, she thought she looked cute in it when she caught glimpses of herself in brass work in the room yesterday. Yep, she didn’t mind this outfit … EXCEPT… that bloody tail that she hated with a passion. The last thing she remembers was being petted by Owner in the suite proper, not being in this room, which looked like a bedroom. She must have fallen fast asleep, so asleep that she couldn’t be woken up. She had a bad habit of doing that. He must have carried her to bed last night when he went to bed himself. Looking at the clock across the room, she noticed that it was barely after four in the morning. She tried to fall back asleep after curling back in a ball in her cat bed on top of the same bed that apparently Owner was also sleeping in, listening to his soft breathing. Buttercup was trying to chase a butterfly in the midst of flowers in her dreams when she felt her ears being scratched. She looked around for the person distracting her from her flying target so she could stick her claws in them, but it was just her and her butterfly. She felt her ears being scratched again as she batted for the butterfly. She puzzled over the scratching sensation when it was just her and the butterfly. “Poof,” went the butterfly when she realized the scratching was Owner trying to wake her up. Stretching, she made a purring sound as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. “Good morning, my kitty,” she was told as he petted her. Picking her up, he carried her to the bathroom. Sitting her down on the floor, she saw the collars being removed, and the sound of the zip tie being cut. After her wrists were untied, she was helped out of the cat outfit. Then he finally took her wretched tail out. Breathing a sigh of relief that didn’t last long, she went, “MEOW MEOW MEOW,” as she put her hands on the throne. Allowing her to do her business, he pointed out that she isn’t a cat anymore. Owner said that she is allowed to use words but finished with these suspicious words, “at least ‘til I get you dressed again.” Stepping out of the room to give her privacy, he returned when she said she was done. Picking her up, she was laid down on a white pad on the bed. He then proceeded to give her a damp sponge bath after stopping to remove the masks from her face. Staring at the ceiling while he was doing her legs, she felt him stop and get something that sounded like it was wrapped in plastic. Her legs were then grabbed, and something thicker was put under her bum. “It is a snowstorm,” he said in a silly tone. Looking at him, she noticed he was putting powder on her bottom. POWDER?!?! “He isn’t diapering me, is he?” she thought. Straining to see what that thick pad was, she confirmed exactly what she thought it was. She was going to be diapered. Before she could react, that diaper was closed and around her bottom. Patting it, he told her to stay put while he got her clothes for the day. After helping her put her feet into what looked to be another one-piece outfit, he fed her fisted hands in the arms. Her left arm was precisely like the kitty outfit. The hand was only attached to the bottom, so her resort ID band was out in the open. After making sure her hands were in fists in the onesie hands, he tied the hidden ribbons, locking her fists in. Pulling the headpiece up from her still-flat chest, she noticed the top of the outfit was made of a mesh-like material, so her hair was clearly visible. As he was zipping her up, she took stock of the outfit. Other than her legs, which were striped red and white, the rest of it was just a nude fabric color. It hugged her skin, and it really showed off her padding. Though the outfit had thick hands, most of them were just stuffing. Her real hands were in the palms in fists. She was a bit confused about what she was. She needed more details. Helping her to stand next to the bed, he dropped a blue long-sleeve dress over her head before buttoning her up the back. While he placed a white apron onto the front of her, she thought she might be Alice or Raggedy Ann, though probably the latter with her legs. She was helped into a pair of black shiny Mary Janes. She felt they were tighter than expected but not too tight. Then she remembered that Tiffany took accurate measurements of her and didn’t write what Buttercup usually wore down. As he was setting a red yarn wig on her head, they heard the room doorbell ring. After he left to deal with it, she took the chance to look at herself in a reflective room decoration. She was definitely Raggedy Ann. She thought it looked good. Though her wig was crooked, and she currently had no face, though she was sure neither of those would stay like that long. “Let’s finish getting my doll dressed so we can eat before our breakfast gets cold.” Fixing the wig, he started to attach it to yesterday’s braid with bobby pins. Leading her out in the main room, she was sat by the table, which had some covered plates on it. He then started to paint her face slowly. He began to paint her nose slowly with a red triangle before painting muted red circles on her cheeks. Still staying with the red face paint, he painted her lips just in the center. Watching him switch to a brown makeup pencil, she felt him tapping above her upper lip as if she were getting freckles. Finally, she saw him picking up a black pencil, and he gave her lashes before extending her lips. After cleaning up his mess, he uncovered the breakfast. Apparently, her breakfast today was two pancakes and a sippy cup of unknown liquid. He had bacon, sausage, eggs, hash browns, biscuits, and what looked like sausage gravy with a cup of coffee. She couldn’t even dream of eating that much food. Putting syrup on her pancakes, he began to feed her, between bites of his own, while giving her instructions on her character. In his presence, or in this hotel room, she was a doll. She didn’t move a muscle herself. He would move her where he wanted her unless he was holding her hand, then she was to walk alongside him. At no time was she supposed to talk as a doll unless it was an emergency or it was a hotel staff member demanding information. Both breakfasts gone, and the cups empty, he softly cleaned her face so the repairs were minimal. Repairs done, he carried her to the couch and cuddled up to her while he watched television. ~o~O~o~ Buttercup, the doll, was kind of watching the television from the corner of her eye. She wasn’t supposed to turn her head towards it. She was instructed to keep whatever position Owner set her in when she was in this outfit. Right now, it was sideways on the couch, leaning against him, with her arms crossed. Nothing was interesting on the telly anyway. He was watching some sports game. She would make a gagging motion and/or a sound, but both of those probably would get her in trouble. It had to be almost over. She heard the announcer say something about seconds on the clock in the fourth quarter. She thought he started watching it in the pre-game, so she must have been sitting here in this same position for hours. She heard what sounded like his PDA going off, and in order to get to the pocket it was in, he folded her up, placing her head near her feet. She hoped she didn’t stay in this position for long. It wasn’t painful right now, but she could see it getting more uncomfortable as time went along. She felt him getting up before noticing him coming towards her in the corner of her eye. He set about helping her up on her feet before grabbing her hand and walking towards the door. Walking alongside him as he had instructed earlier, she was told, “I have a couple of hours' meeting today. We will get lunch first. Then I will leave you in the VIP Lounge while I have the meeting. You are free to walk around while I am gone.” Going into the hall, she could see that the decoration for this part of the hotel reminded her of a daycare, one designed with adult-sized people in mind. Going through a set of doors at the end of the hall, the difference was huge. On one side of the doors was a daycare. The other side was an expensive five-star resort. Looking through the balcony bars at the lobby below, she appeared to be on the third floor. After a short ride down to the main floor, he led her into a small restaurant nearby. He helped her into a chair before sitting down himself. They had barely sat down long when Buttercup heard behind her, “What can I get you two?” “She will have grilled cheese and Iced Tea from your Littles menu, and I will have a french dip with a coke to drink. Please place it on my tab.” The mysterious voice acknowledged the order and then disappeared. Buttercup noticed that the couple at the next table were dressed as Tinkerbell and Peter Pan. Owner must have noticed her eye movement because he addressed her, “This resort has a huge wardrobe available for guests use. Unfortunately, none of them are Buttercup’s size, being an actual child’s size. This outfit and the kitten one were custom-made for you.” It couldn’t have been five minutes before a grilled cheese sandwich with apple slices and a sippy cup was set in front of her. Owner promptly set about making sure she was well-fed and bringing the sippy cup to her lips. Grabbing her hands, he had her place them on each side of the sippy cup on the edge of the table before moving them to her mouth so she was holding her own sippy cup in her mouth. Taking that as a hint, she drank her iced tea. She could see that he didn’t touch his sandwich until her food was all fed to her, and then he started eating himself. After he was done, he helped her up, and, grabbing her hand again, she was led out of the restaurant, briefly stopping to grab a refill of her sippy cup. Going through more corridors, he paused briefly to enter a code at a door before leading both of them through it. Buttercup thought this wing looked even more expensive. “Sir Adam, welcome to the VIP lounge.” “Thank you. I will be leaving my submissive here for a few hours while I deal with resort business,” Owner replied to the lady wearing a French maid outfit. “Is she over 18? Let’s check her in.” After letting the lady know that she was indeed over eighteen, he gently moved Buttercup’s left arm towards the lady. After the ID band was scanned, he led the ragdoll into the room after letting them know he wasn’t staying. She was drinking iced tea, and she was not allowed to drink alcohol. Raggedy Kath just dropped her mouth after she was led into a combination library, bar, comfortable lounge, and computer lab. Owner told her she was free to move around before leaving her. The first thing the rag doll did was go to the bookshelves to see if any books caught her eye. One that caught her eye was ‘Gone with the Wind.’ Which promptly reminded her she didn’t actually have hands when she tried to take it off the shelf. Going to a stack of magazines, she found one labeled Reminisce. She somehow managed to get it to where she left her sippy cup. She was on her third Reminisce and was, by now, becoming quite good at turning the pages with her covered fists. The lady who checked her in made sure her sippy cup was never near-empty either. She heard raised voices over her. She looked up, and it was a security guard and the lady in the French maid outfit. They appear to be discussing her, precisely her age. “Young girl, how old are you?” the guard demanded as he noticed she looking. “19, born in March of 87,” she replied, holding her ID band up for view. The guard, seeing the ID band, scanned it and started to quiz her stuff off her driver’s license. Satisfied with the answers, he left the room to continue his rounds. The lady just meekly apologizes for her distraction, offering treats and complimentary items for her to excuse the experience. She knew she wasn’t really supposed to talk, but the lady demanded an answer. The ragdoll answered, “I don’t have the freedom to accept those. Please offer them to my Owner when he picks me up.” Realizing that was the best the lady was going to get, she left the little girl. The next time Buttercup looked up from her magazine, she found not only was her sippy cup refilled, but she had two chocolate chip cookies next to it. Shaking her head, she just ate them. There was no need to upset the lady anymore. ~o~O~o~ Feeling a tap on her shoulder, Buttercup jumped, looking up from her tenth magazine. She really enjoyed these. It was Owner, there to pick her up from the lounge. “I understand you had a little incident. I am happy with how you handled it. You just saved me some money for tomorrow, not that is a problem, but it is always nice to have comps,” Owner praised her for her earlier actions. Nodding and blushing as red as her painted cheeks, she handed her owner her sippy cup before going to put the magazine away. She heard, “Katie Ann, I will put that away.” When she turned toward the voice, she found it was the French maid lady. After handing the maid the Reminisce, she offered Owner her hand. He led her back to the lobby and what looked like a seafood restaurant. She heard him check in for a reservation. Soon after, they were being led to a booth, where she was made to go in first, and then he got in after her on the same side. “Can I have your Littles Menu? She will have an iced tea in this sippy cup, and I will have a Chardonnay.” After the other menu was dropped off, she noticed that he was looking at both and scratching his chin. “How big are your Littles portions?” He asked the waitress when she came to the table. After being informed that the Littles menu was designed for adult appetites, he ordered, “In that case, I will have your surf and turf with a baked potato and your green beans, and she will have your lobster tail on a bed of rice with carrots.” Soon after the waitress left, a basket of crab cakes was placed on the table. He looked at the little rag doll and said, “I give you permission to move and talk now, Kathleen,” after setting a crab cake and her drink within her reach. Realizing her full first name was basically him ordering her to be an adult. She was to come out of any character she was, she went meekly, “Yes, Owner? Sir?” She was then quizzed on her weekend so far. If she was enjoying the relationship and the outfits, and if it was what she thought it was going to be. She was enjoying almost everything, to the surprise of herself, and loved the outfits. “Except for that bloody wretched tail,” she pointed out. She didn’t have a realistic vision of what a real-life sub was. She admitted that. He just chuckled at her about the tail before informing her that she was being tested these last two days. He had another plan for her, something other than a cat or a doll. “Don’t get me wrong, this weekend isn’t the last time you are going to see either of them, including that tail, but I have another lifestyle planned for you. How about your chest?” Kath expresses clueless about what Owner meant by her chest. “Your binder?” “Oh, I haven’t even felt it for most of today, true to your word. I didn’t notice it once I got used to it. It felt different and uncomfortable yesterday, but not painful. Once I got used to it, I stopped noticing it,” she answered. Happy with her answers, she was told, “Buttercup, you free to move, but no more talking.” The waitress used that cue to place their meals down, almost like she was waiting off-stage for a cue. Owner set to work feeding both her and himself their meals. She enjoyed the lobster, something she hadn’t really had before. After their meals were done - or, in the rag doll’s case, had a full stomach - the two of them went back to the room. She had a doggy bag with her leftovers and a sippy cup around her wrist on the side that wasn’t holding Owner’s hand. After taking care of her food and changing her bottom, she was led back to the couch. She watched him put a DVD in the player. When it came up, she could only silently giggle at the fact it was a Raggedy Ann disk. Cuddling into Owner, she sat to watch herself on the telly.

Chapter 12 – Pinned In Oliver stood still, head bowed, as Mrs. Jacobs carefully wrapped his sister’s tartan kilt around his lower body. He felt mild relief when his tights and plastic pants were covered, although now, he was once again wearing what felt like a skirt. The kind old lady winced as she bent over to pin the hem of the garment, and then she lifted his cable-knit sweater for him and waited for him to lift his arms, which, after a moment, he did. When the sweater was pulled down over his head, Anastasia smoothed it down over the top of his white tights, which protruded above the waistband of the kilt. Oli reflexively sucked on his pacifier. He could feel the tears drying on his skin. “There, Oli, you look much better now, like a proper little Scottish schoolboy. One thing I didn’t think of, though, before we got you dressed – how is your diaper? Is everything copasetic?” Oliver didn’t know what ‘copasetic’ meant, but based on the context, he assumed it meant either okay, or comfortable. He thought about the question. There was some slight dampness in his seat area, and up the front, but most of the diaper still felt dry. “It’s okay,” he whispered. Anastasia addressed Mrs. Jacobs, because before she wrapped Oliver in his kilt, she’d been perplexed while examining what he had on under his white, translucent tights. “What kind of diaper is he wearing, Mrs. Jacobs? Pull up ones?” “You probably haven’t seen these before, Anastasia, because they aren’t common nowadays, but what Oli has on is called a cloth diaper. They’re kind of like rectangular towels that his mommy would have pinned onto him. However, they’re not waterproof, so what you were looking at were his plastic panties, which she would have pulled on over his diapers.” “So his mommy can wash his diapers and use them again?” “Exactly, sweetie. Instead of throwing them away, they can be washed and used again. Oli’s mommy and daddy are very interested in reducing the amount of garbage that they throw away. Isn’t that right, Oliver?” Oliver nodded slightly. Mrs. Jacobs stood up abruptly, and turned towards the door. “We are going to be wanted upstairs very shortly for story time. I need to get the rest of the kids lined up. Anastasia, lead Oliver with you when we head to the sanctuary. It’s been a while since he’s walked in under the stage. Go find his shoes for him by the door as well. They’re black slip-on dress shoes – you’ll see them right away, they’re bigger than the other shoes.” Anastasia nodded brightly, and took Oliver’s right hand in hers, before leading him out of the room and over to the shoe rack at the entrance to the nursery school. Mrs. Jacobs corralled the other kids and got them putting shoes or boots on and lining up along the wall, in preparation for exiting. “All right, kids, single file, holding the hands of the person in front of you and behind you, we will walk as one unit, under the stage and up the back staircase to the sanctuary. When we get out onto the stage, I want all of you to sit down in front of the altar, backs to the congregation, facing Reverend Smith in a semi-circle, the same as we did last week. You can wave to your parents and your brothers and sisters after Reverend Smith is finished speaking.” The children liked up, a gaggle of young boys and girls in dress pants and buttoned shirts, or smart looking dresses, all wearing their best shoes, hair neat, their excitement for the most part under control. Most of them wanted to get back home so that they could play with their new gifts, but they knew that they had to put in a good appearance at the church first. Misbehaviour would have repercussions later, treats curtailed, toys confiscated. Oliver lined up with them, looking slightly out of place as the tallest non-adult with the group, taller than his minder, Anastasia, who was herself tall for her age. Mrs. Jacobs did a final inspection of the kids lined up against the wall, and the she motioned for them to follow her and opened the classroom door. They filed out one behind the other, holding hands as instructed, and she looked over her shoulder frequently as she led them, to make sure they were holding their tongues and keeping up. Anastasia took up the rear guard, with Oliver trailing along behind her. As they walked down the hall and through a metal door, into a room that was lined with cloaked pieces of furniture and props, the sounds from above grew louder, and Reverend Smith’s booming voice could be heard, reverberating through the floorboards from the PA system. Then, Mrs. Jacobs realized that the last few kids were filing in without Anastasia or Oliver behind them, so she instructed them all to halt, and walked back along the line and out into the hall. Oliver was crouched over, holding his hand against his side, with a pained look on his face, and Anastasia was trying to determine what was going on, and why he’d forced her to fall behind the queue she was supposed to be managing. Mrs. Jacobs stooped over Oliver. “What’s going on, Oli? Is something the matter?” “It’s my side, Mrs. Jacobs, it’s… something is stabbing me or stinging me,” he said in a strained voice, with tears once again in the corners of his eyes. “I think I know what’s going on here – I think you’ve popped a diaper pin, Oli. Let me have a look.” Mrs. Jacobs slid down the side of Oliver’s kilt that he was desperately rubbing at, and then rolled down his tights and pulled open the upper elastic on his plastic pants at his hip, revealing a strip of his heavy cotton diaper, which was mildly humid to the touch. She slid her fingers along the inside and outside of the folded material, and sure enough, she discovered that his diaper pin had opened and backed itself out of the material sufficiently to be poking him in the skin. Anastasia looked on with big eyes, not sure how to help. Mrs. Jacobs looked over at her. “Run in and lead the young ones up to the stage, Ana, and get them arranged as we did last week. Tell Reverend Smith that I’ll be a few moments, and to start whenever he is ready.” Anastasia nodded and dashed off, while Mrs. Jacobs tried to refasten Oliver’s diaper with her arthritic fingers, without undressing him further, if possible. A group of kids from the Choir came out of another room, all wearing identical black pants and white shirts, and they filed past Oliver as Mrs. Jacobs laboured to close the pin that held together the right side of his underpants. They were two to three years younger than Oliver, generally, and not all of them knew him, but some had older siblings and had met him at functions before. They craned their necks and tried to understand what Mrs. Jacobs was doing – we she putting him in a costume? Or, had something bad happened to his clothes? Why did it look like he was wearing a skirt? But none of them asked any of the questions that were painted on their faces, out loud, because they were on a mission to get upstairs on time, as well. Finally, the kindly lady was able to tug Oliver’s plastic pants up over his diaper, and then roll his tights up and pull the waist of his kilt back into place. Oliver reached down and pulled the kilt sharply further up, hoping that when he sat down on the floor on the elevated stage, in front of the congregation, it would prevent anyone from seeing the top of his tights if his sweater rode up. However, that left it above his knees, and he didn’t like how much of his legs were showing now. Mrs. Jacobs motioned to him to follow her, and then she went back into the prop room under the stage, heading towards the staircase. Father Smith’s voice boomed through the floor, and they could hear the audience chuckling. “Anastasia is one of the helpers with the Sunday School; Ana – can you tell me when Mrs. Jacobs is going to be joining us? What’s that?... yes, okay…. I see… Okay! Thanks for your help. Everyone be seated, Mrs. Jacobs will be with us shortly. Apparently one of her young charges was having trouble with a diaper pin, sounds like a real emergency….” Laughter filtered down as Mrs. Jacobs positioned herself at the bottom of the stairs, and waved Oliver to go up ahead of her. But Oliver was now frozen, midway across the floor, looking up at the ceiling in open horror. “We’ve all been there, folks, we were all that age at one time, and all of our kids were that age at one time. Good on whomever the parents are to be using pin-on diapers, that’s very environmentally responsible of them. Those were common enough in my day but they aren’t common anymore. But Mrs. Jacobs is, I’m sure, our resident expert – I think she’s been running the Sunday School and the daycare since cloth diapers were the newest technology…” The crowd chuckled again. “Not to imply that Mrs. Jacobs is that old, nope, I am not saying that!” Mrs. Jacobs walked over to Oliver, grasped hold of his right hand, and began dragging him towards the staircase. The spell that was holding Oliver rooted in place broke, and he robotically began putting one foot in front of the other, until he was climbing the circular, iron staircase that emerged behind a panel at the rear of the stage, behind the altar. Oliver stumbled out, and froze for a moment, overwhelmed by the sea of faces looking up towards the stage, and seemingly, exclusively at him. “There we are…,” Father Smith boomed through the PA system, via a microphone clipped to the front of his shirt. “Diaper troubles sorted out? Where is the little one?” he inquired, tilting his head, with a big smile. Mrs. Jacobs came around the corner behind Oliver, and put hand on the small of his back, guiding him to walk forwards ahead of her. She directed him towards the outer edge of the half-circle of children seated on the stage, so that he would be next to Anastasia. As he walked forward, he realized that he was still looking out over the shield of his pacifier. He sat down with a thump, and crossed his legs, before putting his elbows on his knees and burying his face in his hands. “Oliver,” Anastasia whispered, “uncross your legs – sit like me. This is how girls sit…” Oliver lifted his head and looked over beside him, noting that Ana was sitting with both of her legs off to one side, folded in, and propped up on one arm, so that her legs were closed. Oliver realized that his tights and his diaper cover were probably visible to the side of the circle sitting across the stage from him, if they cared to look. He put his hands into his lap and pushed the kilt material down between his thighs, feeling heat radiating from his cheeks. “Well, I was expecting someone little… uh, I don’t know what I was expecting, I guess. Is the young lady’s diap… uh, wardrobe emergency been sorted out?” Mrs. Jacobs smiled from where she stood at the side of the stage. “Yes, Reverend Smith, everything has been sorted out His wardrobe has been repaired.” “Well, excellent, then, shall we begin?”

Chapter 6 - Reassignment It was just a normal day, work had gone well. It was so easy to make quota now by 2PM that we usually finished with time to spare. It was a Tuesday morning and around 9AM a new pair of campers drove up in their cart looking confused. As the teachers have suggested I stopped thinking of this place as a prison and now it's a camp in my mind and my fellow pinks and the blues are campers. It feels much nicer to call us campers than prisoners. One of the interpersonal skills classes had focused on interacting with new campers. The teacher had said that the worst thing we could do was swarm them, that instead we should allow them time to adjust to their surroundings and only interact if they came to us or after they had spent some time on the work site. The new campers approached a guard and were told to go spread out their gravel. “Oh my God Chris, they are just like we were, look at them,” Amy laughed. They were struggling with their shovels and picking up big scoops of rocks. One of the things you learn over time is that there is a minimum amount of material necessary for your scoop to register and that amount is small. New campers are always exciting, we can ask them what’s going on out in the real world, but it’s also tough for most of us. All of us biological men living as pinks had accepted some level of feminization. Over the winter besides shaving my body I had started a facial beauty regimine, painting my nails, wearing makeup, and keeping my long brown hair in a high ponytail. I'd even taken to stuffing my bra a little. There were several reasons, it had gone from wanting to fit in and avoid being noticed by the blues, to actually feeling more dignified and moving up on the pecking order. Underneath the makeup I was still a man, a man dressed like a woman wearing a diaper. Nothing made us feel more humiliated than meeting new campers. “Lets go talk to them on our next trip,” Amy said. We drove up our cart next to them and got off. The two new campers were both young with punk styled colorful hair. The guy had huge ear lobes but his ear gages had been removed so they hung kind of limp. “Are you guys the welcome wagon?” the guy said. “Yeah I’m Amy and this is Chris, welcome to camp 4.” “This is one of the Re-Education camps isn’t it, where people go and never come out?” the guy said. “It is an education camp, but people are released all the time,” I said. They both looked at me in confusion of my deep voice, apparently I had passed as a woman until they heard me talk. “Hey I’m Steve,” the guy said. “I’m Angel,” the woman said. “Have you met your orientation person yet?” Amy asked. They both shook their heads in confusion. “Well look, don’t work too hard today and try to make your quota, you’ll just get sore. Just do a little work to keep the guards happy. Your orientation expert will explain things.” Amy said. Steve was looking around and noticed that there were very few people in blue coveralls like his. “So umm, no offense, but is this like a camp for trans people?” he asked. “Not exactly, but… They do accommodate us transgender people very well,” I lied. To her credit Amy didn’t miss a beat, of course they asked about the bathroom, but we didn’t have time or the desire to discuss the whole diaper situation so we told them we had to get busy and took off. “Us transgender people?” Amy asked once we were driving off. “It’s a lot easier to say that then to say I shave my legs and wear makeup to fit in.” I said with a laugh. A few hours later Amy and I stood in line waiting for our first class assignment of the day. Amy was sent to classroom 4 for more interpersonal training and I was told to go to the conference room. This wasn’t completely out of the ordinary, every few weeks our Orientation Expert would pull us from a class for a meeting. I’d had 2 meetings in the last ten months, both times to just check on how I was feeling and discuss future plans when released. I arrived at the conference room and waited patiently for about 20 minutes before Francine came in. “Hello EF67, how are things going?” she asked. We got the small talk out of the way and she came to the point of the meeting. “Well I have good news for you. You have been selected for Gender realignment,” she said. “Umm, what?” I asked. “The AI has decided that you have integrated enough with the female gender to become a productive female citizen. So we are ready to offer you your gender reassignment ” “Wait, gender reassignment, like hormones? Why hasn’t Lacey or any of the others told me about this?” I asked. “They are legally bound not to, just as you will be, discussing gender reassignment with other residents is not permissible,” Francine said. “Look, I’m happy like this, I don't want hormones,” I said. “You actually won’t be given hormones, there have been incredible strides made in genetic therapy and we have a safe and effective treatment to actually make you genetically female,” she said. I weighed the pros and cons in my mind, I had grown used to being a girl, but I was sure it was just a result of their brainwashing. Maybe I liked being a girl now, but back in the real world I would just go back to being a guy and be just as happy. Even more important was Amy, we couldn’t be together as a lesbian couple, the Regime had outlawed it. “No, I don’t want this,” I said. Francine raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Really, you’ve done so well here. You really do make an excellent woman Chris, I wish you would reconsider.” “You’re just going to do what you want, why are you even asking me?” I said. “The Regime is a lawful government and the AI acts in the bounds of those laws, it can’t administer this treatment without your signed permission,” Francine sat her tablet down on the table and showed me where to sign, “Just sign here and we can move on.” “What happens if I don’t sign, will I be sent to prison?” I asked. “No, your education will continue, but the AI will modify your program and reassess in the future,” she said. “That's fine,” I said. “Are you sure, one last chance, I really think it would be better for you to agree,” Francine said. “No,” replied. “Very well,” Francine said. She hit the large red X on her tablet screen. I immediately felt a shock and then my body went limp in the chair like a toy whose battery had been removed. Francine got up and left the conference room, some time later the side door of the room opened and two guards came in with a wheelchair. I was transferred to the chair and rolled through the door down a white hallway and through a couple different security doors. I had never seen these doors, and suddenly I was overwhelmed with fear. A man in a lab coat was there and stuck a needle in my arm. Just as I suspected the bastards were going through with the treatment anyway. Though my eyes didn’t close, the world blacked out.

Chapter 42: The car slowed to a stop, and the sound of the engine's purr hushed as Mommy put it in park. I wiggled in my car seat, peering out the window with wide, curious eyes. Today was different—I could feel the change in the air. Mommy, now dressed in her professional business attire, leaned in to unstrap me from my car seat. My toddler outfit, a onesie adorned with playful cartoon characters, a pair of light blue overalls and baby-blue winter coat, clashed with the more formal aura that Mommy radiated in her sleek business ensemble. The contrast wasn't lost on me, and as Mommy expertly undid the straps. "Alright, my little one," Mommy cooed, her voice a comforting melody as she guided me from the car seat, her well-manicured fingers securing a pacifier clipped to my onesie. "Mrs. Henderson is going to take care of you today while Mommy goes to work." I fidgeted, my gaze shifting between Mommy's polished appearance and the prospect of spending the day at Mrs. Henderson's daycare. The familiar scent of Mommy's perfume mingled with the baby powder that clung to my skin, creating a curious olfactory contrast. With my diaperbag hanging across her shoulder Mommy guided me toward Mrs. Henderson's house, I clung to the pacifier, the soft rubber soothing my nerves. The click-clack of Mommy's heels on the pavement mirrored the rhythm of my toddler steps, creating a symphony of sounds that accompanied our journey to the daycare. Mrs. Henderson's daycare was a realm of colorful chaos, with toys scattered across the room, each corner adorned with the trappings of toddlerhood. My toddler eyes widened as I took in the lively atmosphere. "Hello, dearies!" Mrs. Henderson's voice chimed, a melody of warmth and familiarity. She bustled toward us, her apron adorned with cartoon characters reminiscent of my own attire. "And look who we have here! Patrick, sweetie, you're growing more adorable each time I see you!" I clung to Mommy's hand, my pacifier dangling around my neck, feeling a mix of comfort and trepidation. Mrs. Henderson's friendly demeanor, while reassuring, couldn't fully mask the realization that this place was a curious blend of my past and present. Mommy exchanged pleasantries with Mrs. Henderson, a seamless transition between adult conversation and the sweet baby talk reserved for me. Mommy handed over the diaper bag to Mrs. Henderson, a brightly colored vessel that held the essentials for my day at daycare. It was a miniature world packed with tiny outfits, spare diapers, pacifiers, bottles, bibs, and, unbeknownst to me, the mysterious protein powder—essentially, a can of baby formula that had discreetly made its way into my daily routine. "Here you go, Mrs. Henderson," Mommy smiled, a certain familiarity and trust underscoring the exchange. "Everything Patrick needs is in there. If there's anything else, feel free to give me a call." Mrs. Henderson graciously accepted the bag, her eyes twinkling with an understanding that transcended mere caretaking. "Don't you worry, dearie. We'll take excellent care of Patrick.” I shifted my gaze around the daycare. Toys beckoned from their places, inviting me to explore this world where playtime and professional dialogue intertwined. Mrs. Henderson crouched down to my level, her eyes twinkling with genuine affection. "Patrick, sweetheart, are you ready for a day of fun with your friends? We have so many exciting things planned!" I nodded hesitantly, my fingers tracing the edges of my pacifier. Mommy knelt beside me, her hand on my back, providing the reassurance I needed. "Goodbye, sweetheart," she whispered, pressing a gentle kiss on my forehead. "Be a good boy for Mrs. Henderson, and I'll see you later, okay?" As the door closed behind her, a surge of emotions overwhelmed me. Tears welled up in my eyes, and my lower lip trembled in a silent plea for Mommy to return. Mrs. Henderson, sensing my distress, knelt beside me and wrapped her arms around my small form. "There, there, Patrick," she cooed, her voice a soothing melody. "Mommy will be back soon. We'll have so much fun together in the meantime. How about we explore the play area and find some exciting toys to play with?" Her comforting words gradually eased my anxiety, and with a hiccupping sniffle, I nodded. Mrs. Henderson took a moment to examine the contents of the diaper bag, acknowledging each item with a nod and a gentle smile. "Well, Patrick, it seems we're all set for a fantastic day of play and discovery! Let's make it a memorable one, shall we?" Mrs. Henderson led me through the daycare, her cheerful voice describing each area with enthusiasm. The vibrant play area caught my attention first—a kaleidoscope of colors and soft play mats spread across the floor. Toys, stuffed animals, and building blocks were scattered around, waiting to be explored by the little ones. It seemed like a haven for the toddlers to unleash their boundless energy. As we walked, familiar sights triggered memories of my time here as a baby. The playpen, the highchair, the changing table—all of it seemed like a surreal journey back in time. I couldn't help but feel a twinge of nostalgia mixed with a strange blend of embarrassment and resignation. "These are all the fun places where you'll spend your time, Patrick," Mrs. Henderson said, her smile radiating warmth. "We have a fantastic play area, a cozy corner for naps, and, of course, a spot for yummy snacks. It's going to be so much fun!" We moved on to the cozy nap area, a quiet room occupied by 4 cribs and soft blankets and plush pillows scattered all over the floor. A soothing lullaby played in the background. "Perfect for a nice, restful nap, don't you think?" she remarked, smiling down at me. I nodded, my mind swirling with conflicting emotions. This place, designed to comfort infants, was becoming my reality once again. The next room was occupied by a changing station, complete with a well-stocked supply of diapers, wipes, and creams. The scent of baby powder lingered in the air. I couldn't escape the fact that soon I'd be back on in this room, having my diapers changed like a helpless infant like so many years ago. "And, Patrick, this is where we'll take care of those little messes," Mrs. Henderson said, patting the changing table with a gentle reassurance. I forced a small smile, trying to hide my unease. As we rounded off the tour, we approached the highchair area, a lineup of small seats with trays for mealtime. "There's so much for you to explore, my dear," Mrs. Henderson beamed, seemingly oblivious to my internal struggle. "I'm sure you'll have a wonderful time here." But as she spoke, my mind kept flashing back to the days when I was last in this daycare, surrounded by the same sights and sounds. The daycare's cheery atmosphere suddenly shifted as Mrs. Henderson's colleague, a woman with a warm smile, entered the room holding two giggling toddlers in her arms. The scent of baby powder wafted through the air, blending with the vibrant colors and soft textures that filled the space. "Good morning, Mrs. Simmons! Looks like you got two little ones all fresh and ready for playtime," Mrs. Henderson exclaimed, her voice radiating enthusiasm. In the woman’s arms the toddlers squirmed with excitement, tiny fingers reaching out for the toys scattered around the room. Mrs. Simmons, a stunning blond woman in her early thirties, exuded a vibrant and welcoming energy that complemented the lively daycare atmosphere. Her golden locks framed her face in loose waves, cascading over her shoulders with a natural glow. A bright and engaging smile adorned her lips, reflecting genuine warmth and friendliness. Her eyes, a shade of crystal blue, sparkled with a playful glint as she interacted with the toddlers. There was an undeniable maternal grace in her movements, a testament to her experience in caring for the little ones who filled the daycare. Mrs. Simmons wore a cheerful, floral-patterned blouse that added a touch of color to the room, and a pair of comfortable yet stylish jeans, reflecting her approachability and practicality. And here's someone you haven't met yet," Mrs. Henderson continue, gesturing towards me with a soft smile. "This is Patrick. He's going to be joining us for a while." Mrs. Simmons' eyes widened in surprise, a mix of curiosity and friendliness crossing her features. "Well, hello there, Patrick! We're always thrilled to welcome new friends into our little daycare family." I managed a polite smile, feeling a bit out of place standing there as a grown man amidst the innocence of toddlerhood. Mrs. Simmons gently placed the toddlers down in the playpen, and they immediately started exploring the colorful toys. Mrs. Henderson gently guided me toward the playpen where the two lively toddlers awaited the commencement of our playtime. As I approached, my eyes met the vibrant scene unfolding inside – a kaleidoscope of colorful toys scattered across the padded floor. The excited giggles and animated babble of the toddlers filled the air, creating a symphony of childhood joy. The playpen was much smaller than the one at home, this one clearly made for real babies and not fitting of my size- At first, I hesitated at the edge of the playpen, uncertainty clouding my expression. Mrs. Henderson, sensing my hesitation, gently guided me to step over the edge and into the pen with a reassuring smile. Her comforting presence urged me to take that hesitant step forward, easing into the space where the toddlers eagerly played. The two little ones, blissfully unaware of my internal struggle, eyed me curiously before returning to their game. A toy truck caught my attention, and instinctively, I joined in, pushing it back and forth with the other children. As I immersed myself in the simple joy of playtime, the worries and complexities of adulthood momentarily faded away. Mrs. Henderson, observing our interaction, joined the playpen, seamlessly blending into the lively atmosphere. She encouraged imaginative play, fostering a sense of camaraderie and shared experiences among us. The vibrant colors of the toys, the laughter echoing in the room. As the playtime unfolded, Mrs. Simmons, approached the playpen. In one hand, she held a zippy cup, and in the other, two baby bottles, one for the other toddler and one for me. Mrs. Simmons, with a warm smile, knelt down to distribute the drinks, creating a sense of routine within the playtime. She handed the zippy cup to the other toddler, who eagerly clutched it with chubby fingers, ready to explore its contents. As for me, Mrs. Simmons extended the baby bottle, its familiar rubber nipple awaiting my embrace. Hesitant at first, I glanced around the playpen, noting the ease with which the other toddler embraced their drink. Feeling the eyes of both Mrs. Simmons and Mrs. Henderson on me, I accepted the bottle with a reluctant nod. The cool liquid inside, tasting both sweet and slightly tangy, met my lips as I gingerly began to suckle. The rhythmic sound of the bottle combined with the distant hum of children's laughter created a peculiar harmony. Amidst the playtime, Mrs. Henderson seamlessly transitioned into the caregiver role, orchestrating a routine diaper check for the trio of toddlers under her care. As the other toddler giggled, reveling in the attention, Mrs. Henderson started her inspection. She knelt beside the first toddler, her experienced hands efficiently assessing the state of the diaper. A nod of approval confirmed a dry outcome for this particular toddler, who clapped their hands in delight, seemingly proud of their achievement. Moving on to the second toddler, Mrs. Henderson's careful scrutiny revealed a different scenario. A slightly sagging indicated a wet diaper, but not in the need of a change yet, prompting Mrs. Henderson to murmur words of reassurance as she gathered the necessary supplies. Lastly, she turned her attention to me, her gaze meeting mine as she assessed my diaper's condition. Mrs. Henderson, with a gentle yet matter-of-fact demeanor, acknowledged the obvious – I was soaked and in need of a fresh diaper. Mrs. Henderson, ever the vigilant caretaker, declared that it was time for a diaper change. Taking my hand in hers, she guided me out of the lively playroom and into a quieter space, designated for the essential task of maintaining the toddlers' cleanliness and comfort. The room was adorned with cheerful decorations, attempting to create an atmosphere of reassurance despite its function. Mrs. Henderson, noticing the limitations of the standard changing table, quickly had a changing mat speard out on the floor and guided me back down onto it Mrs. Henderson proceeded with the diaper change, her experienced hands moving with a grace that came from years of tending to children of varying ages. The fresh diaper unfolded, crinkling softly as she prepared it for use. The wipes, pulled from their dispenser, had a crisp texture, and each touch felt like a gentle reminder of the delicate care being taken. As Mrs. Henderson skillfully went about the task of changing my diaper, she couldn't help but find amusement in the unique circumstances that had brought me back into her care. Her baby talk, though gentle and reassuring, carried a subtle undertone of humor that betrayed the irony of the situation. "Aw, look at you, sweetie, back in Mrs. Henderson's nursery after all these years," she cooed, her voice a delicate melody that mingled with the rustling of the diaper. Her playful tone sought to bridge the gap between the adult I once was and the toddler I had become. I lay there, a mix of vulnerability and acceptance, finding myself captivated by the warmth in Mrs. Henderson's expressions. Her laughter bubbled up as she playfully recounted the shared history of my time in her care, painting a vivid picture of how life had come full circle. As the diaper change came to a close, Mrs. Henderson's laughter lingered. Mrs. Henderson led me back into the playroom, the soft carpet under my feet and the lively sounds of the toddlers' play creating a vibrant atmosphere. I felt a fleeting sense of relief, having successfully navigated the diaper change without any major surprises. Little did I know that another unexpected twist awaited. As we reentered the playroom, I was met with a sudden and surprising urge. A moment after Mrs. Henderson settled me back into the play area, my face twisted in concentration as my body betrayed me once again. The room fell silent, save for the gasp from Mrs. Henderson and the oblivious laughter of the toddlers, as I let out a huge wet fart followed by a cascade of warm mush entering my diaper, first filling the back of my fresh nappy, but soon working its way up the back and in between my thighs as my bowels continued to give away and my face twisted in a grimace. "Oh, my goodness! Did someone just make a surprise announcement?" Mrs. Henderson exclaimed, her astonishment mixed with a hint of amusement. The toddlers, perhaps too engrossed in their play, continued their activities, oblivious to the unexpected turn of events. Mrs. Simmons couldn't contain her surprise as she witnessed the unexpected turn of events. "Oh my, he's a lively one, isn't he?" she chuckled, her eyes widening in playful disbelief. Mrs. Henderson joined in the light-hearted banter, exchanging amused glances with her colleague. "Well, it seems our little Patrick here is full of surprises today!" Mrs. Henderson remarked, her tone a delightful blend of amusement and understanding. The toddlers, still absorbed in their play, remained blissfully ignorant of the unfolding spectacle. Mrs. Simmons, ever the jocular presence, added her own touch of humor to the situation. "Looks like we've got a contender for the title of 'Biggest Baby in the Nursery.' What do you think, Patrick?" she teased, playfully with a gentle smile. Mrs. Henderson let out a soft, amused sigh, acknowledging Mrs. Simmons' observation. "Well, it looks like we've got our hands full with the biggest baby in the nursery," she quipped, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of amusement and affection. As Mrs. Simmons chuckled at the remark, Mrs. Henderson gently took my hand and started leading me out the playroom once again. "Looks like someone's keeping us on our toes today," Mrs. Simmons remarked, a teasing glint in her eye. Mrs. Henderson nodded in agreement. "That's the joy of daycare life. You never know what to expect!" The daycare day unfolded in a series of activities where time blurred. Mrs. Henderson and Mrs. Simmons orchestrated the day with a mix of care, babytalk. The rest of the morning continued with playtime in the playpen. Surrounded by colorful toys, I explored this miniature world, occasionally glancing at the other toddlers who shared the space. Mrs. Simmons joined in, offering interactive play and overseeing the camaraderie among the little ones. Feeding time brought a unique challenge—there was no highchair large enough for me. Instead, Mrs. Henderson improvised by settling me on her knee, balancing a baby bottle in one hand while gently guiding a spoonful of pureed baby food into my mouth with the other. After a hearty meal, the play continued, and Mrs. Simmons initiated group activities to encourage interaction among the toddlers. The playpen transformed into a lively space filled with laughter and occasional baby babble. As the play intensified, so did the need for a diaper change. Mrs. Henderson, with practiced ease, led me to the changing area, where the routine unfolded once more—mat, diapers, babytalk, and fresh clothing. After an eventful morning of play, feeding, and diaper changes, Mrs. Henderson, sensing my growing fatigue, decided it was time for an afternoon nap. In the nursery, where the other toddlers had their own individual cribs, I was guided to a cozy corner where a soft blanket had been laid out on the floor. The absence of a crib large enough for my adult frame meant I would be napping in this improvised space. Mrs. Henderson, with her nurturing demeanor, helped me settle onto the blanket, ensuring my comfort despite the unconventional setting. The other toddlers, each in their respective cribs, were already drifting off into slumber. The room, filled with the gentle hum of naptime. As Mrs. Henderson moved around the room, attending to the other children, her occasional glances and reassuring words maintained a sense of care. The afternoon nap, while unconventional in its execution, served as a moment of rest and respite. The rhythmic breathing of the other toddlers and the gentle ambiance of the nursery created an atmosphere conducive to a peaceful slumber. Despite the absence of a crib, the makeshift nap area became a haven, temporarily transporting me a world of sweet dreams. Upon waking, the play resumed, with Mrs. Simmons introducing new toys to the mix. The afternoon was marked by more laughter, babble, and the occasional exploration of the playpen boundaries. As the day drew to a close, another diaper change awaited. Mrs. Henderson, having perfected the routine, orchestrated the process efficiently, ensuring a fresh start for the final leg of the daycare experience. As the afternoon sunlight dimmed, casting a warm glow over the nursery, I heard the familiar sound of the daycare door opening. My heart fluttered with anticipation, knowing that the day's adventure at Mrs. Henderson's daycare was coming to an end. Mrs. Henderson, recognizing the approaching figure, welcomed my mommy into the room with a warm smile. Waddling toward my mommy with a blend of excitement and relief, I could hardly contain my joy at the sight of her familiar face. "Mommy!" I exclaimed, my voice filled with a mixture of childlike enthusiasm and an undercurrent of relief. The nursery's atmosphere, once so immersive, now took a backseat to the comforting presence of my guardian. My Mommy, equally delighted to see me, was quick to grab me in a tight embrace. Mrs. Henderson, her expression warm and friendly, initiated a conversation with Mommy, recounting the highlights of my day in her nurturing care. "Well, your little one had quite a day, as always," she chuckled, her eyes glinting with a touch of amusement. "We had some playtime, a few rounds of snacks, and, of course, a couple of diaper changes." Mommy, holding me close, listened attentively as Mrs. Henderson continued to share the day's events. The playful dynamics within the nursery were clearly outlined, with Mrs. Simmons chiming in agreement from the background. "And, dear, I have to say, Patrick might be an even bigger baby than we first expected," Mrs. Henderson admitted with a friendly grin. "I mean, today he surprised us with not one but two messy diapers, quite the achievement, don't you think?" Mommy chuckled in response, a mix of amusement and acceptance in her eyes. "Oh, Patrick," she sighed, looking down at me with a tender smile. "You really know how to keep things interesting, don't you?" Mrs. Henderson, sharing in the light-hearted moment, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, he does. But he's a sweetheart. It's all part of the daycare adventure." As the conversation unfolded, I found myself a participant in discussions about my own day. Yet, despite the gentle teasing about my "baby" achievements, there was an unmistakable warmth in the air With our daycare adventure at an end, Mrs. Henderson bid us a warm goodbye, expressing her anticipation for tomorrow. As Mommy secured me into the car seat, I felt the weight of the day settling on my shoulders—or perhaps, my diapered behind. The engine purred to life, and as Mommy pulled away from the daycare, I couldn't help but drift into a peaceful slumber. The rhythmic hum of the car, coupled with the gentle sway of the journey, lulled me into a nap that felt like a welcomed refuge from the day's activities. Mommy, glancing at me through the rearview mirror, remarked with a chuckle, "Must have been an exciting day, little one." Her voice carried a blend of fondness and amusement as she navigated the familiar roads that led us back home. As the car glided through the streets, I nestled into the cozy confines of my car seat, dreaming away, blissfully unaware of the world passing by. The day, filled with playtime, naps, and messy surprises, dissolved into the quiet serenity of my nap. Thank you so much for your feedback and for going back and reading the full story again. Its been so long since it started, that I actually find myself doing also doing. As you say, you gotta suspended your disbelief with the story, but hopefully more of the truth behind the story will get revealed in the future 😏 The project and his overall lifestyle seems to slowly slipping out of Patrick's control, which also leads to the question will he be able or allowed to go back?

It's dinner time. Daniel has found himself falling further and further into his cousin's clutches. As he tries to rationalise all the madness that has happened he discovers exactly why he's been taped into a diaper. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel was still reeling from finding he was now locked into his diaper when he was lifted off the floor into Emmy’s arms. He felt one of her long arms wrap around his back and the other went to his butt. As he was forced to lean forwards on to Emmy’s chest he wondered if he should tell Emmy that the thought of taking his diaper off hadn’t crossed his mind. He doubted it would win him any brownie points. “You’ve been napping so long it’s practically dinner time.” Emmy said as she effortlessly carried Daniel down the stairs. Had it really been that long? Daniel looked out a window as they passed and the sky was definitely darkening with reds and purples replacing the blue. He had lost track of time in the crib for sure but he hadn’t realised that much time had been lost. It made him feel nervous, it started to feel like he wasn’t connected to the world outside any more. It was as if this house and all the craziness within it was a separate reality inhabited by just himself and Emmy. After having his belly filled so many times he didn’t feel at all hungry but he knew that once Emmy had decided something she wouldn’t be dissuaded. Instead of the dining room though he was taken into the living room. Being held against Emmy’s chest and looking over her shoulder meant he couldn’t see the room until he was set down on the ground. He turned around with the unfamiliar bulk between his legs and then gasped. He backed up until he hit Emmy who hadn’t moved. “This should keep you out of trouble.” Emmy said. Daniel was stunned into motionless silence as Emmy reached over the top of him and opened the gate to a large playpen. She must have set it up whilst he was trapped in the crib, the metal bars were painted red and were tall enough to prevent any possible escape for him. He didn’t think anything should surprise him but he was very wrong. “In you go.” Emmy said cheerily as she gave Daniel a little nudge in the back, “Remember to crawl. We don’t want you hurting yourself.” Instead of dropping on to all fours like Emmy wished Daniel backed up against her. He shook his head and before he knew what he was doing he was turning around and waddling towards the doorway. He felt his legs forced wide by the bulky diaper and plastic pants but he hurried as quickly as he could. He knew the front door was out of reach so he had to look elsewhere for escape. His rational mind had disappeared to be replaced by panic. Daniel ran out towards the dining room. He tripped over himself as he still struggled with the diaper and fell to the ground in a heap. There was a door to the backyard in front of him and he scurried forwards on all fours which, thanks to the diaper, was actually quicker than his infantile waddling. He reached the door and stood up to find the door handle predictably out of reach. With grunts of frustration Daniel jumped as much as he could but could do little more than tickle the underside of the metal handle. He knew his attempt to get out of the house was doomed when Emmy came walking up behind him. He slumped down until he was sitting on the floor, the new padding around his butt becoming an unwelcome pillow. Emmy didn’t say a word as she leaned down and scooped Daniel up again. In some ways it felt even worse than if she had chastised him. He was carried back through to the living room and this time placed in the large playpen. He watched forlornly as Emmy closed the gate behind her and then left the room without a word. The playpen was incredibly bare. There was nothing in there except a blanket, a pillow and his stuffed toy, Arthur. He was just getting used to the surroundings when Emmy came back into the living room and she was holding something very large in her hands. It looked like a thick towel of some kind that had been folded over many times. “Something for you to wear.” Emmy said as she opened the gate and stepped inside, “Stand up and put your arms above your head.” Daniel was trapped in a literal cage and the only exit was guarded by Emmy. With an embarrassed sigh he lifted his hands in preparation for being dressed by his younger cousin. He closed his eyes as Emmy stepped forwards and then felt the soft cloth of whatever she was carrying come down over his head. Daniel was lost in the soft baby blue fabric until it was pulled all the way down over his head. He then saw Emmy crouch down in front of him, she pulled part of the cloth around to the front but as she did so an unexpected mass filled the space between Daniel’s legs. It was clipped together before Emmy took a step back. “What the hell?” Daniel muttered. He tried to take a step but it was almost impossible and he found himself down on his hands and knees again. He looked up at Emmy for an explanation. “Isn’t it great?” Emmy said with a big smile, “It’s called a waddler. I noticed you were having trouble remembering to crawl so this will help you.” Daniel twisted around so he was sat on his diaper and looked down. With a start he realised what he was wearing looked just like a baby’s onesie. The worst part was undoubtedly the section between his legs, it wasn’t just the same elastic material but actually felt like a pillow. With the diaper underneath it he had to keep his legs very far apart. “I’ll prepare dinner.” Emmy said. She continued after a short pause, “Be good.” Daniel waited for Emmy to leave the room before he did anything. He waited for a minute until he could hear the sounds of cooking and then prodded the huge bulky mass between his legs. The padding had some give in it but it was also very stiff. He tried to climb to his feet but the onesie made it almost impossible. With a red face he crawled to the edge of the playpen and used the bars to pull himself upright. He wobbled as he let go and when he tried to take a single step he found himself back on his butt. Now sat in the playpen Daniel had a second to think about everything that had happened. He felt panic running through his system like cold water as he thought about his situation. Now sat on the floor in clothing that made him unable to walk, with a diaper that was locked on to him and surrounded by a playpen he didn’t know what could possibly be worse. He pulled Arthur to him and held him close to his chest. “At least I’m not restrained anymore...” Daniel muttered to himself bitterly. --- “Still dry?” Emmy sounded somewhat surprised. “Of course…” Daniel replied in annoyance, “Look, can we just stop this stu-” “Ah, ah, ah.” Emmy chided Daniel, “You know better than that. Come on, it’s dinner time.” Daniel watched as Emmy opened the gate of the playpen. He flopped on to his front and tried to bring his legs together, the waddler made it impossible, he was just about able to bring his knees close enough to lift him off the floor. Emmy smiled down at him and nodded towards the door. Daniel wanted to shout and swear. He wanted to refuse but he knew he couldn’t. Emmy held all the cards and all Daniel could do was play the game and hope for some kind of opening to escape or get help. He lifted his body on to his hands and knees and started crawling. His face flushed with heat as he childishly crawled towards the dining room. Emmy stood aside as Daniel went past, the size difference between them had never felt so pronounced. Once in the dining room Daniel was unsurprised to see only one chair at the table. It looked like Emmy was giving up even the pretence that Daniel might feed himself. Emmy stepped over Daniel and sat on the only seat, she reached down and Daniel was soon lifted up and sat in her lap. He felt more embarrassed than ever. He heard the diaper taped around his waist crinkle as his body sunk slightly into the padding. Emmy bounced him a couple of times and chuckled. The food was already on the table. Daniel saw a plate with a delicious looking lasagne and felt his mouth watering but it didn’t take him long to realise his dinner was actually in the bowl next to the plate. It was the first time his meal was different from Emmy’s and he assumed that was not a good sign for him. “Ugh…” Daniel couldn’t hide his disgust when Emmy lifted up a spoon loaded with a thick viscous mush. “I’m sure it tastes better than it looks.” Emmy smiled as she blew on the spoon to cool the steaming food. “Why can’t I eat the same as you?” Daniel asked sulkily before scrunching up his face in disgust. “Just be a good boy for Aunty Emmy.” Emmy replied as the spoon came towards Daniel’s mouth. Daniel closed his mouth tightly. It didn’t smell very nice and he was sure it would taste just as bad. He knew he was defying Emmy by refusing to eat but he still couldn’t bring himself to voluntarily open his mouth and allow the food to come into contact with his taste buds. He closed his eyes as Emmy scowled down at him. Daniel felt Emmy’s arms moving and wondered if he was winning this battle of wills until he felt two fingers pinching his nose. Suddenly unable to breathe Daniel flailed until he was eventually forced to open his mouth to get some air. He was barely able to gasp and get some air before he felt the warm spoon pushing into his mouth. The utensil was upturned and the sloppy, lumpy food was poured over Daniel’s tongue. Daniel’s eyes opened wide as the foul tasting food seemed to cover every inch of his mouth. He swallowed it down just to try and get rid of the awful taste. He saw a bottle of milk on the table and, like a baby, reached out for it even though it was well out of reach. He could feel the slimy food go down his oesophagus. He made a disgusted face even as Emmy started to gather another spoonful of baby food. “It’s not that bad.” Emmy said as if Daniel was making a fuss over nothing. “Please…” Daniel coughed out as he reached for the bottle. He didn’t even care that it was for babies at this point, he just needed something to wash the taste away. “You can have your bottle after you finish your dinner.” Emmy said as she brought the spoon forwards. Daniel whimpered. He didn’t feel like he had a choice. He had to get rid of this horrid taste and the only way was the bottle of milk that waited just out of his grasp. With trembling lips he opened his mouth and soon felt the spoon pressing against his tongue. He swallowed as quickly as possible but it wasn’t enough to prevent another wave of revulsion washing over him. “What a good boy.” Emmy said as she dipped the food in the bowl again. Daniel was red in the face and knew this wasn’t going to end any time soon. He looked to the side to look at the bowl and moaned in resignation. Just like everything else the bowl was huge, there would be no respite from this meal any time soon. The third, fourth and fifth swallows were no easier than the first two. It felt like this bland but unappealing mush was all Daniel would be able to taste forever. Daniel was soon filling up but had to keep opening his mouth robotically. Soon the taste didn’t bother Daniel quite so much. With his taste buds covered in the food it became less foul as it went down into his rapidly filling belly. He hadn’t been that hungry when he started but Emmy didn’t seem to care, it seemed that as far as she was concerned he was going to eat all of his dinner no matter what. Daniel’s hands rested on his belly and he felt almost like a balloon with every mouthful of food pumping him up even further. He already knew that Emmy wasn’t going to be happy until he had finished the whole bowl. He could feel his tummy pre-emptively gurgling and growling in protest. One of the worst parts of this feeding was not knowing how much food was left in the bowl. Daniel slumped down a little more with each mouthful and he couldn’t see how much there was left. All he knew was that there was more coming as the spoon approached his mouth and tipped the mushy food in. He was practically horizontal after what he estimated was half the bowl with Emmy’s arm behind him holding his head up. After another of the countless mouthfuls of mushy food Daniel felt a sudden pressure on his bladder. His eyes went wide as he tried to work out why the need to go came on so suddenly. As he heard his bloated stomach groan he wondered if it was so full it was putting pressure on everything around it. He could picture his poor little bladder struggling to hold off the stomach which was full to bursting. As Daniel concentrated his thoughts inwards towards his bladder he robotically opened and closed his mouth every time the spoon was brought near him. He kept eating despite being well past full. With the meal still going Daniel eventually felt a small slip of his control and a small amount of pee squirted out. With the spoon in the bowl he had to take his chance. “Emmy, could I please you the potty?” Daniel asked through his embarrassment. He never thought he would be asking, practically begging, to use a little training potty. “Don’t be silly.” Emmy replied with a small chuckle as she took a bite from her own meal, “Why do you think you are wearing that diaper?” “I know but…” Daniel started. He couldn’t stop himself from sounding like a whiny toddler. As he spoke his hands went down to his crotch and he crossed his legs. “Enough.” Emmy said with a finality that scared Daniel, “Be a good boy for Aunty Emmy or you’ll get put back in your crib after dinner.” Daniel was still desperately trying to find the combination of words that would get through to Emmy when she started feeding him again. Daniel squirmed as much as he could but it wasn’t helping and more food was being shovelled into his mouth making his body even more desperate to relieve the pressure. Daniel held on for as long as he could but there was no winning this battle. The scraping of the bowl gave him some hope but as soon as the last of the food had been swallowed into his bulging stomach Emmy picked up the bottle. “Wai-” Daniel started. Daniel was cut-off by the latex nipple that pushed between his lips. As he started sucking down the liquid he felt his bladder finally slip beyond his control. He shuddered as he felt urine trickling down his penis, it burst out into the diaper causing him to gasp around the bottle he was sucking from. Once the dam was cracked there was no way to repair the damage. Daniel fought until the very end but there was never a way for him to win. He groaned as he was forced to swallow the milk and whilst that liquid poured into him another, much warmer, liquid poured out. The diapered man closed his eyes in resignation. Urine seemed to spray out of Daniel like a hose that had just been untangled. All the holding on Daniel had been doing resulted in a huge build-up of pressure and when he released it the urine pushed out of him with force. The piss splashed off the inside of his disposable and washed against him, the heat spreading out over Daniel’s crotch and padding. He had the irrational fear that his pee would go everywhere because he was so unused to the diaper taped between his legs. As Daniel realised the diaper was holding he relaxed a little bit. The hot urine was now hitting the padding and soaking in all over the disposable. Daniel could feel the warmth pressing against his skin, it felt like he had absolutely soaked his underwear by the time the stream came to an end. Daniel had been feeding from the bottle mindlessly whilst his concentration was focused on his diaper. He blushed as he heard air coming through the bottle. “What a hungry baby.” Emmy said as she pulled the teat out of Daniel’s mouth and placed it on the table. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1141906 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/d41cfe8c-bc17-4429-a3f1-cd0bec5f8310

Having "wet the bed" Daniel is left alone to think about what he did. When he finally convinces his cousin to let him up he finds she won't leave him alone for a minute and has her own methods to make sure it doesn't happen again. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- “Accident!?” Daniel looked up wide angry eyes, “What did you expect to happen when you tie me down like this!?” “You really soaked through the sheets.” Emmy said as she reached through and patted the saturated mattress, “You should’ve told me if you needed the potty.” “I tried!” Daniel balled up his fists, “I called and you… It shouldn’t matter! I shouldn’t have been tied down regardless! Let me up!” Emmy clucked her tongue and shook her head. Daniel watched her with fury filling him. He was done with all the weird games, it was time for him to leave and never look back. He should call the police for what his crazed cousin was doing. Emmy’s casually dismissive attitude only made him angrier. It was like the red mist had descended on him. “You still seem grumpy.” Emmy finally said as she withdrew her hand. Though her words were soft her eyes seemed hard, “I’ll let you have a little more rest.” “No!” Daniel shouted, “You can’t… Let me up! I want to leave!” Despite Daniel’s shouting Emmy turned away and left the room. She closed the door behind her leaving Daniel trapped on the bed again. He threw his head back against the pillow and let out a loud yell of frustration. He was once again left alone with nothing but the silence and the wet sheets. He renewed his efforts to pull against the leather restraints but they were just as steadfast as always. The sheets grew cold and the skin that was constantly pressed against the wet patches started to get a little itchy. Time was passing slowly but it was clear that it was passing, the sun outside the window was beginning to set. To Daniel it felt like he had been laying in the same place for hours. The anger had gone, it had been drained from him the same way his bladder had been drained. The only thing Daniel wanted now was to be let up. The irrational part of his brain started to wonder if Emmy was going to leave him there forever. When the door finally opened again it wasn’t anger that washed over Daniel but relief. As Emmy walked across the room to the crib Daniel forced himself to remain silent. This time Emmy lowered the side of the crib before looking down at him. “Are we feeling better now?” Emmy asked with her patented smile. Daniel nodded his head. His pride, bruised and battered as it was, meant nothing compared to being let out of this damn bed. He just had to make sure he didn’t antagonize the tall woman, if she turned and walked out of the room again he thought he might go insane. She regarded him for a moment and Daniel tried to look as innocent as possible, he felt like she was looking straight into his brain to assess if he was going to be good. In the end it seemed she was happy with him. “You’ve had an accident.” Emmy looked down to the wet patch and then back up to Daniel, “Haven’t you?” Daniel was internally screaming that it wasn’t an accident. He wanted to yell and swear at Emmy for putting him in a position where all this happened but his need to get up trumped all. He kept his jaws almost painfully clenched and nodded his head. “Well, we can’t have that.” Emmy shook her head and put her hands on her hips, “I don’t want you piddling everywhere.” “I…” Daniel started before he could stop himself. He turned it into a cough and fell silent again. Finally, almost reluctantly, Emmy leaned over the mattress and started fiddling with the restraints. When the leather loosened and allowed Daniel some movement it felt like a blessed relief. He immediate started rubbing his wrists which were angrily red. Before he could work out what was coming next Emmy lifted him into the air again. He almost welcomed being carried since it meant he didn’t have to crawl or lay in his own piss. Daniel was carried out of his bedroom whilst still naked. He was sat down on the edge of the toilet, thankfully the toilet lid was down so there was no worries about falling in however the floor looked perilously far away so Daniel stayed where he was. Emmy started running the faucets in the tub. “I think you need a bath.” Emmy stated without looking round at Daniel. Whatever Daniel’s own thoughts she seemed to have no worries about her cousin fighting back, “Right now you smell like a urinal.” Daniel wished he could just have a bath. He didn’t need the running commentary on how he looked or smelled. He didn’t need nor want to be reminded of what had just ended. He looked down at the floor as he listened to the tub filling. It seemed everything he had yelled about wanting to leave had been ignored. He wasn’t surprised, he was starting to wonder if Emmy planned for him to leave at all. She couldn’t keep him here forever though, work would notice he was missing and surely the police would be alerted. “In you get…” Emmy’s voice surprised Daniel who had been lost in his thoughts. Daniel was lifted up and placed in the warm water. He waited for Emmy to get up and leave the room but she remained kneeling as she reached into the tub and swirled the water around a little. Daniel watched the large tub slowly fill until he was thoroughly submerged halfway between his belly button and nipples. “Lay back for me.” Emmy said softly. She didn’t wait for Daniel to follow her command. With one hand on his back and the other on his chest she started lowering him so he was laying back against the sloped side of the bath. “I can do this myself.” Daniel said as his cheeks went red. He hadn’t been bathed like this since he was a baby. Daniel splashed a little as he tried to remain sitting but Emmy was much too strong. He felt his bare butt sliding along the bottom of the tub and heard a squeaking noise as he sunk back. Part of him wondered if Emmy wasn’t just going to push him under and drown him. After everything that had happened it felt like a distinct possibility. His back touched the sloped wall of the bath and he let out a breath he hadn’t even been aware he was holding. Emmy didn’t bother to respond to Daniel. It seemed the frequency with which Emmy outright ignored him was increasing. Daniel wasn’t even surprised when she grabbed a washcloth and started rubbing it on Daniel’s chest. He could only look up at the ceiling cursing every moment as he was cleaned as if he couldn’t do it himself. One of Emmy’s large hands was on his shoulders at all time, despite her relaxed demeanor it seemed she was ready for him to start struggling at any moment. After everything that had happened over the last few hours Daniel was feeling tired out. He sighed in defeat as he let Emmy lather him up and rinse him off again. He was again taken by surprise when he was lifted out of the tub and placed on the bath mat. A gigantic towel was wrapped around him, it was so big he could’ve gotten lost in it. He was dried by Emmy and it was all he could do to remain upright as her enthusiastic drying threatened to knock him off balance. “Upsy-daisy.” Emmy said playfully as she lifted Daniel into her arms. Daniel felt like he hadn’t moved a muscle under his own control since that morning. He had been tied down, held down or carried around non-stop. This time he was taken back into the bedroom and sat on the floor. He looked up to see Emmy stripping the bed. It was only as the soaked sheet came off the mattress that he realised he had been lying on a plastic sheet. “A plastic sheet…” Daniel frowned. “It was just in case.” Emmy replied as she threw the soiled bed linen into a pile behind her, “It was a good job I put it down.” Daniel blushed but felt that familiar anger coming back. Not only had she put him in a position where wetting himself was an inevitability but she had actively planned for it. He looked towards the door but saw it had been closed. “Now… I can’t have you making a mess of my furniture.” Emmy said as she turned around and looked down at Daniel, “I’m not mad about your little accident but we have to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” Daniel remained quiet but in his head he was shouting that if she didn’t want him wetting the bed maybe she shouldn’t have tied him down to it! “With that in mind I have something that should help.” Emmy said as she turned towards the chest of drawers. As if he had a premonition Daniel suddenly realised where this was heading. He shook his head and climbed shakily to his feet. He looked at the potty against the far wall, the crib next to the window and knew what he was about to see. When his cousin turned around he saw that his worst fears had been realised. “No!” Daniel exclaimed despite fears of reprisals, “You can’t make me wear that!” Emmy looked at the large white disposable diaper in her hand and then back at Daniel. Her forehead creased as she frowned, it didn’t look to Daniel as if she was annoyed as much as she was perplexed. He could see her logic but she didn’t seem to understand that if she didn’t create the circumstances that led to him wetting the bed it wouldn’t happen. Maybe she did understand but she simply ignored it. “You wet the bed.” Emmy said simply, “People who wet the bed get diapers.” “But you-” Daniel started. He stopped when Emmy started advancing towards him. She was brandishing the disposable diaper like a weapon. Daniel turned on his heels and ran towards the door. He was still completely naked and realised he must look absurd as he reached up for the handle to the door. He could only get his fingertips to the metal as he heard the heavy footsteps right behind him. He whimpered as he felt Emmy’s hand on his shoulder. “Stop being naughty!” Emmy said as she steered Daniel away from the door, “I’m trying to do what’s best for you!” Daniel wanted desperately to pull himself free and escape but the door was out of his reach. He looked around as he slowly walked back to the bed as if it was a jail cell, there was just no other way to get out. “Are you going to be a good boy for Aunty Emmy?” Emmy asked as they reached the edge of the bed, “Or am I going to have to use the restraints again?” Daniel shuddered at the mention of restraints. After having his freedom back the last thing he wanted was to be strapped back down for who knows how long. One way or the other he was going to end up in the diaper Emmy was holding and his only choice was whether he wanted to be able to leave the bed afterwards. “I don’t want this…” Daniel muttered darkly as he sat on the edge of the huge mattress and laid back. “Of course not.” Emmy’s voice and face betrayed that she clearly thought Daniel secretly wanted it. As Daniel scooted back on the mattress he was yet again struck by a sudden clarity of how crazy everything had become. He was desperately trying to hold on to what remained of his dignity but he felt like his adulthood was being stripped away from him by the moment. He tried to resist but was powerless to escape this house or overpower his giantess of a cousin. Daniel didn’t get a chance to even settle before Emmy had grabbed both his ankles in one large hand. He looked down at his feet just as Emmy lifted them up into the air. He let out a yelp as his feet were rolled back over his head. His arms flailed as he was held in that position, he felt a papery tickling just above his butt. When his legs were lowered again it was on to a soft and fluffy surface. Daniel immediately winced, he brought his legs together, and suddenly the reality of the situation hit him again. “There has to be another way…” Daniel knew he sounded whiney. “Daniel…” Emmy looked down at him with clear warning. Daniel whined and mumbled but he didn’t know what else to say. He looked sideways at the restraints again and then opened his legs. He hated the look of victory that flashed across Emmy’s face as she took a plastic bottle of baby powder. A cloud of powder engulfed Daniel’s crotch, the smell so reminiscent of a nursery. Daniel had to cover his face as he felt the diaper getting raised between his legs. He could feel the humiliation turning his cheeks red as the plastic disposable was flattened over his crotch and lower tummy. In his mind he kept repeating the phrase “This can’t be happening! This can’t be happening!” The sounds of tapes being ripped and then placed on the landing zone of the diaper confirmed that it really was happening. “Perfect.” Emmy said as she ran a hand over the smooth plastic surface. She pressed into the disposable causing all the trapped air to rush out, “Though there’s something missing…” As Emmy walked away from the bed and over to the chest of drawers Daniel sat up. He heard the diaper between his legs crinkle with each of his movements. The smooth white plastic surface seemed alien to him, as he looked down it felt like he was seeing someone else’s body. He reached down with a trembling hand and ran it along the plastic outer shell. “Stand up.” Emmy ordered Daniel. Daniel slid forwards and slipped on to the floor. He swayed slightly and had to grab the edge of the bed to keep himself upright. The diaper seemed bigger, bulkier and more noticeable than he ever thought possible. He was still looking down at his new underwear when Emmy came back over. She knelt down in front of Daniel, thanks to her size she blocked out everything that was happening. “Lift your foot up.” Emmy instructed. Daniel didn’t get a chance to comply before his ankle was grabbed by Emmy and his foot lifted. Daniel felt something being pulled over his foot. It felt strangely stiff, his foot was let go and went back to the floor. Emmy then lifted the other foot and threaded it through the same material. Daniel nearly fell over now and his hands went forward on to Emmy’s shoulders to keep himself upright. It was now that he realised that Emmy was pulling something up his bare legs. As his second foot dropped back to the floor Daniel felt the plastic material getting pulled up his legs. Whatever it was went all the way up and over his diaper. Finally he felt the top of the plastic pants getting pulled tight. “A wonderful fit.” Emmy said happily, “Just have to make sure it stays on…” Daniel heard a small metallic click before Emmy finally stood up. Daniel could finally see what had happened. Over the top of the diaper there was now a pair of clear plastic pants that pushed the diaper closer to the man’s crotch. What really drew Daniel’s eyes was the small chain running around the top of the plastic panties, a small padlock dangled from the front. “W-What is this?” Daniel asked anxiously as he reached down and touched the lock. “You won’t always need those, of course.” Emmy said as she stood back to watch Daniel investigate his new underwear, “It’s just to make sure you don’t take that diaper off.” --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1134404 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/8df3f6e9-f201-4c0a-bc0a-0bbd072f9d58

When I was younger and out drinking most nights I used to know how good a night I had by how wet the bed was in the morning.